It's Only Fair Pt. 01
Siblings stripping escalates to something spectacular.
Once again, welcome to my ongoing obsession of horrible people doing wonderful things to each other. Or is it the other way around? Anyway, everyone here is over the age of 18.

*****

My whole family was home for the holiday break. It was the first time we were all together in nearly five years. The first few days had been fine, maybe a bit awkward, but copious gifts and heavy meals have a way of smoothing things over...

The third day, however, my parents announced they had a thing that night - my Dad's company's Christmas party - and they insisted my older sister, Amy, had to stay home to keep an eye on us. Amy was not happy about it.

"It'll just be for a few hours, honey," my Mom said, already standing by the front door and pulling on her coat.

"It's not fair, I'm a grown woman with my own life," Amy said, "Besides, I think 'the kids' are old enough to be on their own at this point."

Amy was twenty-six, a good seven years older than me and eight years older than the twins. She had always been distant with us. The age difference, especially when we were younger, was a big deal. When you're nine and your sister is 15, she might as well be another adult. Amy was out of the house before I was in high school.

"It's one evening, pumpkin," my Dad said, tying on his scarf, "I really don't see what the big deal is."

"Luke and I have a date tonight," Amy said.

"You and Luke have been together for three years," Mom said, "I'm sure you can do it another time."

They kept arguing. Amy stomped around the living room and screamed at my parents. In the end, they left her no choice. She was stuck with me and my younger sisters for the evening.

"Be good for your sister!" my father called out and pulled the door behind him.

As soon as the door squeaked shut, I jumped off the couch and grabbed my own coat. With all the tension left lingering in the house, I figured it'd be safer for me to be somewhere else. Besides, I'd be doing Amy a favor, giving her one less 'kid' to keep an eye on.

"Where the fuck do you think you're going, Chase?" Amy snapped as soon as she saw me reach for the front door.

"I'm just going over to Shawn's house across the street," I said, hands in the air like she was about to shoot me, "He got a Switch for Christmas and we're going to play Smash Bros."

Amy rested her hands on her hips. She was wearing a light blue tank top and a pair of sweatpants, already attired for a Friday evening in. My older sister was tall - she even had an inch on me - with deep green eyes and wavy, blonde hair that hung down to right below her breasts. I knew I wasn't supposed to think of my sister as a sexual creature, but I was still a 19-year-old boy and Amy was smoking hot.

But in that moment, Amy appeared too angry for me to subtly assess her assets. So, I made sure to keep looking her in the eyes. For the most part.

"You're not going anywhere," Amy said, "Mom and Dad said we're all stuck here."

"They said you're stuck here," I said, "They didn't say anything about me. Besides, it's only across the street. It's not like I'm going to the Sudan."

Amy sighed dramatically. "I can't leave so you can't leave. Besides, I need your help to keep an eye on Jenna and Brianna."

"Please. What kind of trouble can two twin, 18-year-old girls get into?"

Amy cocked her eyebrow at me as if to ask, 'really?'

At that moment, as if their ears had been burning, Jenna and Brianna rumbled down the stairs and into the living room.

"What's for dinner?" they chorused. The twins were not identical, just born at the same time. Jenna was tiny, thin, with poker straight brown hair and a natural flush to her cheeks. Brianna was blonde like her older sister, but short like her twin. She had more of a heart shaped face with thick lips that seemed to always be curled into a friendly smile.

The twins had very different personalities, as well. Like I said, Brianna always seemed to be grinning about something. She was boisterous and outgoing. Jenna was more serious. Studious. Yet the two of them, by virtue of having been born together, were eternally paired. My Mom liked to say that the twins always ended up in the same place, even if they took totally different routes to get there.

"We're getting pizza," Amy announced and marched away from the door. I hung my coat back up on the hook and followed her, sullenly. I was as trapped as she was.

"Awwww," Brianna whined and flopped down on the dark leather sectional, "I don't want pizza."

"Can't we do something healthy?" Jenna asked, "Like steamed salmon?"

"What?" Amy spun on the girls. Her green eyes flashed murder. "It's bad enough that I've got to give up my life for you little shits, but now you expect me to be your gourmet chef as well? Well fuck that and fuck you!"

Amy stormed up the stairs.

"Ames!" Jenna called after our older sister.

"Wait!" Brianna shouted.

"Where are you going?" I asked.

"I'm going to take a bath and try to pretend like I'm not stuck here for another *sigh* eight hours."

"What about dinner?" Brianna asked.

"You little fuckers can eat whatever you want," Amy said, "I don't give a shit anymore." Our older sister stomped off down the hallway. The slam of her bedroom door reverberated throughout the house. Jenna, Brianna and I were left behind in the living room, looking at each other, nervously.

"She had a date with her boyfriend tonight," I said, "I guess she was really looking forward to it."

"I overheard her talking to Mom and she said they've been having problems. Maybe tonight she was going to try and fix things," Brianna said.

"I don't care what her deal is," Jenna said, "She doesn't get to treat us this way."

"Yeah, we're not the ones who made her stay home," Brianna said.

"Well, she can go throw a tantrum," I said, "But we still need to eat something."

"I bet we can rustle up something awesome here in the house," Brianna said.

When Amy was growing up, my parents lived in a tiny townhouse. I barely remember the old place, but Amy spent almost her entire childhood there. By the time me and the twins were going to school, my Dad's career had skyrocketed, and we now had a McMansion in a new development outside of town. The house was enormous with vaulted ceilings and hardwood floors. We all had our own bedrooms, even the twins, and there were three palatial bathrooms including a master with a big hot tub.

I think Amy resented all that, too. She felt like her childhood had made her hard working and successful, while we'd grown up spoiled and soft. It added to the separation between us and Amy. Like we were from completely different families.

The twins and I walked into the kitchen to forage. It was an open concept with a Vulcan stove like you see on fancy cooking shows and a monolithic fridge. The girls started picking through the supplies and leaving things on the counter. They were doing that twin thing where they barely used words yet had whole conversations.

"What about?"

"Oh yes! And the radishes."

"Definitely."

I stood to the side and let them work. It was fun watching them. Not in a dirty way! OK, maybe a bit in a dirty way. My younger sisters were both really cute and the way they worked together, it was kind of hot. In a completely chaste, totally appropriate sibling way.

It was something I didn't get to see that often anymore. Now that I was going to State, the twins were the only ones living at home full time. They were both headed to UCLA the following fall. That meant this might really be the last time all four siblings would be together. At least until we started doing life stuff like getting married and having babies. And that was probably decades away.

"Hey Chase," Brianna asked, her head buried in the fridge, "Speaking of relationships, how's it going with Sarah or Lara or whatever?"

"Tara," I corrected her. My blonde little sister had her sexy butt sticking straight out and I couldn't help but appreciate the position. "We broke up."

"I'm sorry to hear that," Jenna said, distractedly. She was staring at the food on the counter like evaluating an ongoing science experiment.

"What happened?" Brianna asked. She stood up from the fridge, a jar of mustard in her hand.

"She's a whore," I said.

Jenna nearly fell over.

"She spent the whole fall telling me how she was very religious and saving herself for marriage," I said, "Then I found her fucking some frat dude at a party."

"Holy fuck," Brianna said.

"That's what I said when I found her," I said.

"Bro, that sucks," Jenna said, "I'm so sorry."

"I'm not," I said, "I'm glad I found out before I fell in love with her."

"That's a good attitude," Jenna said.

"You'll never find us acting that way," Brianna said, "We'd never cheat on our boyfriends."

"We'd have to have boyfriends first," Jenna said, "Or, you know, do anything with them beyond kissing."

I understood where the girls were coming from. I'd dated other women before Tara, but I didn't have very much experience. I was too passive, that was the problem. Girls seemed to want a man to drive the action and I never exactly knew the right pedals to press or when. Instead, with my girlfriends, we would idle until she found someone else who knew how to hit the accelerator.

I wondered if the twins had similar troubles. Growing up with each other as best friends was nice, but it also kept them isolated. Insulated. Not that they weren't social - Brianna especially seemed to make friends with everyone - but neither girl was seriously dating, either.

"You're both very pretty girls," I said, "I'm sure you'll meet someone soon."

"Oooooo, Chase thinks we're pretty," Brianna said, flouncing around the kitchen.

"Bree, he has to say that, being our brother and all," Jenna said.

And here I was thinking I was wrong for checking out my sisters. Apparently, it was my brotherly duty.

"Don't be such a downer, Jen," Brianna said, "Just enjoy the fact that our big brother thinks we're sexy."

"I didn't..."

"I'm just teasing you, Chase," Brianna said and kissed my cheek.

"My brother finding me pretty doesn't exactly help with the whole boyfriend thing," Jenna said.

"Honestly, you might be better off waiting till college," I said, "People are way more mature there. My own experience excepted of course."

"I guess," Jenna said.

"Don't mind her," Brianna said, "She's just feeling a little 'frustrated' if you know what I mean."

"I am not!" Jenna said, and her usually pink cheeks went bright red. She grabbed a big slotted spoon off the counter. "You take that back!"

The twins started chasing each other around the kitchen, shrieking like maniacs. I let them make a few circuits before I intervened. Finally, I caught them, panting, and separated them both.

"You know I was only teasing, Jen," Brianna said.

"It's OK, Bree," Jenna said.

Then, as if nothing had happened, the two of them went back to work on dinner.

*

The twins were like a cyclone in the kitchen and eventually I had to get out of there before I was swept away. Instead I jumped on the couch and went back to enjoying my Dad's latest big-ticket purchase: a 70" 8K behemoth with surround sound that could cause earthquakes in nearby towns. I dropped in Mad Max, sat back, and let it blow me away. I was so engrossed in what I was watching, I didn't even hear my sisters sneak up on me.

"Dinner's ready," Brianna said. She was holding up a large plate with a seared steak, roasted potatoes, and a mixed green salad. It looked like something from a master chef, not two teenage girls.

"Holy fuck," I said, "You girls made that?"

"Well we found the steaks in the freezer and there was all this stuff for a marinade, so we whipped that together and then..."

"I don't need to hear about it," I said, "I just can't wait to eat it."

"Well go get Amy and tell her dinner is ready," Brianna said, "We'll set the table."

"Yes, hopefully she'll see all the work we've done and won't feel bad about staying anymore," Jenna said.

"Then, after dinner, we can all watch a movie together," Brianna said.

It was a good plan, I had to admit. Plus, I was excited about the chance to win Amy over. We may have been at odds, but she was still my big sister. That's something hardwired, I think. I wanted Amy to like me, kind of idolized her honestly. It hurt that she was so upset about having to spend time with us.

I bounded up the stairs, excited to tell Amy about what we (well, what the twins) had done.

*

The hallway was dark. Only a bit of light slipped out of my parents' bedroom. I assumed Amy had been in there, making use of the big whirlpool tub. I don't blame her. I'd snuck in there lots of times.

I padded down the hardwood floor. Past the doors of my bedroom, of my sisters'. I was only wearing socks and so I sort of skated my way along. I started to shout, to tell Amy about dinner, but something held my voice in. Amy was singing to herself - a bubbly, nonsense tune - and it echoed softly down the hallway.

My parents' room was cracked open, no more than an inch. Wan, yellow light escaped down the hall. I walked up to the doorway. Looked inside. And there, in a halo of golden brightness, I saw my blonde big sister. Standing in front of a full-length mirror. Completely naked.

Oh my God.

I knew Amy was attractive. But I really had no idea until that moment. Watching her through the crack in the door, it was like that old Greek myth about finding a goddess bathing in the forest. Amy wasn't just attractive or even striking. She was fucking incredible. Her tan skin and perfectly formed butt. The way her golden hair hung down in waves to the middle of her back. I watched as she flexed every muscle. The way her toned, thin core gave way to her wide, womanly hips. I couldn't even see her front, although it would only take a little shift in the mirror to...

"CHASE?! What the fuck are you doing!"

I startled. Amy was looking right at me, arms covering her most secret parts. Her face contorted with rage.

I stuttered. I tried to explain. I had come to tell her about dinner. I wasn't creeping on her through the door. I'd only seen her by accident and now...

I scampered back down the hallway. My heart ripping through my chest.

*

Dinner was a strained, somber affair. The food was exquisite, the meal straight misery. We ate in the dining room at a long, dark wood table with high backed chairs, under a jangling chandelier. I forced myself to focus on my plate. Every time I looked up, Amy glared me back down.

The twins had set us up in there with the nice dishes and cloth napkins, expecting a fun family supper. They had no idea what had happened, but they could sense the tenor of the moment, and so they ate quietly, as well. The clatter and scrape of silverware seemed almost deafening.

Midway through eating, the phone rang. It was so sudden, the atmosphere so tense, I nearly fell backward out of my chair. Amy answered it, speaking tersely.

"Yes," Amy said.

"No," Amy said.

"OK," Amy said. She hung up the phone and placed it gingerly on the table like she was afraid it might explode.

"Mom and Dad are going to be out all night," Amy said, "Apparently it's snowing, and they're worried about getting trapped somewhere."

I looked out the window. There were a few flakes, but it was hardly a blizzard. I wondered if my parents had been planning this little weekend getaway all along.

"Conveniently, they've found a hotel room out near them," Amy said, clearly reaching the same conclusion, "They'll be home tomorrow morning." Jenna started to ask something, but Amy glowered at her. The unsettling stillness washed back over us.

When we were finished eating, Amy announced that we would be having a family meeting in her old bedroom after we cleaned up. I washed the dishes while the twins dried. I could tell they wanted to ask me what had was going on, but no one said anything. Then we tromped upstairs like prisoners to our fate.

Amy barely used her bedroom. It was furnished for a high school girl who no longer existed. My parents had left it that way, I suppose hoping it might entice their daughter to visit more often? Or maybe, with so many other rooms in the house, they forgot to redo it? I don't know.

Amy had a big, white bed with pink carpeting and light pink walls with white trim. There was an old, lacquered white dresser and a desk. The room was otherwise empty. There were no toys or posters on the wall. It looked like a model or a magazine photo shoot. Girl Teen's Bedroom. Use code T1835 to order now! (Actual teen girl not included. Stop calling us, creepos.)

Amy stood in the center of the room. She motioned for me to line up against the wall, like I was getting in front of a firing squad. The twins sidled up to our older sister.

After her bath, Amy had changed back into her blue tank top and sweats. Her long, honey gold hair was up in a ponytail. The twins both had on dark leggings and oversized sweaters - Jenna's was gold and Brianna's was green. Jenna's brown hair was up in a ponytail like her older sister's, but Brianna's blonde tresses hung long and loose.

"What's going on?" Jenna asked.

"Yes, what's up with you and Chase?" Brianna asked.

"Apparently, your older brother likes to spy on his naked sisters." Amy pointed at me, accusingly, as she spoke.

"Amy, I swear I didn't mean to. The door was cracked open and I..."

"That door was shut tight," Amy said, "I made sure of it myself before getting in the bath."

"I'm sure it was an accident, Ames," Jenna said, "Chase wouldn't intentionally perv on you."

"Yes, Chase isn't like that," Brianna said.

"Oh, come on," Amy said, "You can't tell me you've never noticed our brother checking you out. I swear he's got, like, a permanent crick in his neck from looking at our tits all day."

To my shame, my younger sisters nodded ruefully. Damn. Well, she had me there. I knew I wasn't supposed to notice my sisters but, I mean, come on! You try being chaste around all that fantastic female flesh. I had to glance every now and again. I still felt bad about doing it, though.

"I'm sorry, Amy. Girls. I really am," I said, "What can I do to make it up to you? Seriously, I'll do whatever it takes to make this right."

All three sisters crossed their arms in the exact same way. It would have been cute if it wasn't so mortifying.

"I'm glad you feel that way, Chase," Amy said, "Since you spied on your naked sister, I think it's only fair that we get to see you naked now, too."

My heart stopped. Something about standing there in Amy's girlie-pink room, all three sisters staring at me, I couldn't bear the thought of being naked in front of them. I know that sounds like a double standard from a guy who was just waxing poetic about his older sister's bare backside. But there it is.

"Well?" Amy asked, "Get on with it."

OK, I knew I didn't want to get naked in front of my three, fully-clothed sisters. But I doubted that flat out refusing would get me anywhere. I needed to bargain this sentence down at least a little bit. "Why does it have to be all of us here?" I asked, "Shouldn't it be just you and me?"

"You've been staring at all of us all week," Amy said, "All of us should get to see you."

I looked over at the twins, expecting them to protest. Instead they stared back at me. Not completely angry, but not exactly pleased, either. Instinctively, I looked down at my outfit. I had a black, concert t-shirt on and a pair of blue jeans. I felt naked already.

"I only saw your bu... Your backside, Amy," I said, "And it was for, like, a second. So, what if I just turn around, pull down my pants, and, you know?"
"No," Amy said, "I didn't get a choice in this so neither do you. It's naked or nothing." Her nostrils flared. She was already pissed about losing her date night and being trapped in the house. My inadvertent peep show had obviously put her over the top. All she had to do was turn green and burst out of her clothes and she'd be ready to join the Avengers.

I knew there was no point in continuing to argue. I only had one last hope to keep my dignity: plead like a dog. "Look, Amy, I'm really sorry. I swear, I barely even saw anything. I'll wash your car. Clean your apartment. Please don't make me do this."

"So, you didn't see enough, huh?" Amy said, "Is that the problem? You only got that one little glance and you think your skimpy body is worth way more than that?

"No, I..."

"Fine you little freak," Amy said, "Take a good look."

Just like that, my big sister reached down to the hem of her tank top and ripped it right over her head. Then she grabbed the waistband of her sweats and, without even pausing, stepped out of those, too. My beautiful blonde sister was now standing in front of me in a black lacy bra and matching French Cut panties. What had I just said about her bursting out of her clothes? Holy fucking fuck.

The twins turned and stared, flabbergasted, at their mostly-naked older sister. I was slack-jawed, as well. There should have been something funny about it. It was so silly, my older sister getting naked in front of us. Instead the moment felt dangerous. Electric.

Amy had long, tan arms and legs with a flat stomach. Her breasts - a perfect fit for her tall, lanky body - stuck out prominently under her lacy bra. I knew I shouldn't be checking her out, I knew it, but I couldn't stop myself. Before, I'd said my older sister looked like a goddess through the crack in the door. What I was seeing now, still covered in the most important places, would make a goddess weep.

"Is that enough for you?" Amy said.

I stood there, unable to move a muscle. My dick, however, had no such problem and snaked down my shorts, like it was trying to burst right off my body.

"No?" Amy said, "Well then maybe it's time for more drastic measures."

Amy gestured at Brianna and Jenna. The twin girls stared back at her. Confused. Our older sister couldn't really mean for them to... Could she?

Amy took both twins by the arms and pulled them gently back outside her bedroom. She closed the door behind them, leaving me behind in the pink abyss. The girls started arguing in hushed voices. They were clearly trying to be quiet, but they did a lousy job of it - I could hear almost everything.

"Come on," Amy said, "You have to help me."

"I don't care what he did," Brianna said, "I'm not doing that."

"It'll serve him right," Amy said, "It'll be a lesson he never forgets."

"That's exactly what I'm concerned about," Jenna said, "Being memorable."

"I don't see what the big deal is," Amy said

"Nobody made you take your clothes off," Brianna said.

"Come on! Us girls, we're sisters. We're supposed to stick together," Amy said, "You can't take his side."

A pause. I couldn't help but root for my older sister in that moment. What she'd already done - what she was clearly suggesting. This wasn't the biggest embarrassment of my life any more. It was the opportunity of a lifetime. And I resolved right there to make the most of it.

Maybe it was wrong. Maybe I wasn't supposed to be attracted to them that way. I no longer cared. I was going to see my sexy sisters naked, no matter what it took.

The three girls marched back into Amy's room. They stood there, arms at their sides, like they were about to begin a military march. The twins looked so serious, so sullen, I forgot for a moment to be excited instead of nervous.

"Since you're so interested in your sisters, Chase, why don't you get a good look," Amy said.

Brianna sighed loudly and stepped forward. She pulled her green sweater up over her head and threw it aside. Then she stripped off her leggings.

My blonde little sister was wearing a thin white cami, almost like an undershirt, in lieu of a bra. Again, I tried to be respectful - to glance and look away. But then I saw Brianna's boobs. I'd never gotten a good look before. She always wore baggy, shapeless clothes. But now, in just her underwear, I couldn't miss it.

My little sister's tits were massive.

Brianna was shorter than Amy by nearly a foot, but her breasts were at least two cups larger than her older sister's. The blonde twin was admittedly curvy with broad shoulders and wide hips, but it still looked like she'd stolen her breasts from a far bigger woman. Brianna's large, dark nipples showed through the flimsy material of her undershirt.

Somehow, I managed to tear my eyes away from my sister's remarkable chest and saw she had on a pair of navy, boy shorts panties. A few wisps of unruly blonde pubic hair poked out at the sides.

Even Amy seemed impressed by her sister's massive rack. "Jesus, Bree," Amy said. The younger blonde blushed.

Then Jenna stepped forward and started undressing herself, too. She was wearing the same white tank top under her sweater as Brianna was, but on Jenna's body it looked like a completely different garment. Jenna was skinny, almost elfin, and her breasts matched her body. They were small, especially compared to her sisters', and slender. The tank top rode up a bit, showing Jenna's totally washboard tummy.

Then the brunette girl stepped out of her leggings. Her bottom half was also almost curve-less, with barely a butt at all. Like her twin, Jenna was wearing a pair of boy shorts panties, yellow ones. She held her arms at her sides. Her pinkish cheeks grew pinker.

"There," Amy said, "Make sure you get a good look at your sexy sisters cause now it's your turn."

My cock, already hard, rose to full mast and then some. This was already incredible. But seeing my sisters in their undies made me greedy. All I had to do was keeping playing Amy's game, let her feel like she was still punishing me, and I would earn a far greater reward.

So, I stared down at the ground, making a big show of my reluctance. Did my best to control my goofy, girl-induced grin. Slowly, I lifted my t-shirt over my head and tossed it onto Amy's bed. I lowered my jeans to the ground and kicked them off to the side. I was now standing in my sister's girlie bedroom wearing nothing but a pair of green boxer briefs. I'm not in bad shape, I'd been playing intramural ice hockey and it showed. Still, I couldn't help but feel a bit sheepish.

When I was done, the room went dead silent. All three of my sisters gaped down at my crotch like it was metal and their pupils were made of magnets.

I knew I was poking out before - I felt it. But I didn't realize how prominent my protuberance was going to appear. I wasn't just pitching a tent, I was preparing for the biggest circus on the planet. My penis pointed outward, as straight and solid as I'd ever felt it. My balls even ached a little. All covered up, I'd thought I was hard. Now I saw I was straight up steel.

"Wow," Brianna said, staring blankly, "That looks...?"

"Are they all so...?" Jenna asked.

Even Amy seemed a bit taken aback, but she quickly recovered. "It's just cause it's in his underwear," she said, "I assure you, our little brother has nothing to be proud of. Getting an erection over his sisters."

Amy's remonstration did nothing to affect my hard on. I had three gorgeous women standing in front of me in nothing but their underwear. My body didn't know that they were my siblings. Frankly, it'd be way more wrong if I was flaccid. Besides, I could see all three girls' nipples poking through their underwear. And the house was more than well heated.

"I'm sure you girls have both seen plenty of penises more prominent than little Chasey's over there," Amy said.

The twins both shook their heads.

"Nope," Brianna said.

"Wait, you've never seen one?" Amy asked.

"I mean, online, sure," Jenna said, "Mom has a plastic one she keeps in her nightstand. But never a real one in real life."

"Jeez, you two need to get out more," Amy said, "Well, you heard your little sisters, Chasey-Chase. Time for some home schooling. Take out that little sausage and show them."

I swear the room somehow got silent-er. Like the entire world had simply stopped to see what would happen. Amy, Brianna, and Jenna were all standing in front of me almost near enough to touch and nearly naked. The way my sisters were reacting, I didn't mind the idea of whipping out my dick.

But I knew, if I did that, the show would be over. The girls would look. Amy would pretend to be unimpressed. And that would be the end of it. As awesome as this already was, I was sure I could see more. I just needed to figure out a way to get my sisters to bare their T's and A's before my D came out.

Here's what I figured: Amy wanted me naked - that was her revenge and she was going to stick to it. My twin little sisters wanted my boxers gone, too. It would be bit of harmless fun for them and, what's more, probably satisfy a few lingering questions. Curiosity and pussies and all that.

I wanted the opposite, obviously. But it was three-on-one. Was there a way I could pull one of the girls to my way of thinking? If I balanced the sides, I knew we'd all tip over. I just had to make it feel like my sisters' choice instead of mine.

"Fine," I said, "You all get naked and I'll do the same. Just like before."

"Oh no," Amy said, "You already saw my butt in the buff. Take off your little shorts or we'll hold you down and do it for you."

I swear I saw Jenna and Brianna both smirk a bit at that mental image.

"Just take it off, Chase, and get it over with," Brianna said, crossing her arms under her giant tits, ironically making them look even larger.

"You really don't get it, do you?" Amy said, "How embarrassing it was to be seen like that. And now you have the nerve to stand there and demand a tit for your tat?"

"I got a glance at your back for, like, a second and a half. You've been staring at me mostly naked for the past ten minutes," I said, gesturing at my outfit, or my lack of one for the most part. My erection bobbed slightly under my boxer briefs, as if agreeing. "An exchange would only be fair."

"So, you'll do it, but only if your sisters get naked with you?" Amy asked. I noticed she said your sisters and not us. I thought back through our conversations. Everything that Amy had said and done that night. Had I read the room wrong? Were the odds already in my favor? There was only one way to find out for sure. I had to bluff.

"I think we should all walk out of here now," I said, "You can be satisfied that you humiliated me, and I can be well and chastised. I've learned my lesson and I won't stare at any of you anymore."

"Pssshhhhh. I'll believe that when I see it," Amy said, "You're not getting out of this that easy." Oh God fucking yes!

"If you won't leave, then we all have to get naked together," I said, the confidence practically radiating off me. Amy had told me everything I needed to know and now? This was going to be fun.

"I don't see how that's even remotely fair," Jenna said. Brianna agreed. But Amy didn't say anything. The twins both looked up at their older sister, waiting for her to shoot me down. The tall blonde stood there, thoughtful.

"Amy?" the twins gasped at once.

"Who goes first?" Amy asked.

"Amy!" the twins shouted.

"Girls first, like before," I said.

"No," Amy said.

My older sister shook her head firmly. Jenna and Brianna let out a deep sigh of relief.

I did my best to hide my disappointment. They were my sisters, yes, but I couldn't help yearning to see those three painfully attractive women get totally naked. And I really thought that Amy was on my side for some reason.

So why not take a shot? After all, fortune favors the horny. Or something like that.

But I'd misread the whole situation. I'd reached too far and now the opportunity was lost. I'd be thinking about those girls in their underwear for a long time. And wondering how I'd missed out on seeing so much more.

"I understand," I said, unable to hide the sadness in my voice.

"We should all take off our clothes at the same time," Amy said, "Agreed?"

Hell YES we were agreed!

Jenna and Brianna both glared at their older sister like this was a game of Risk and they'd just been betrayed. I, on the other hand, felt like I could light the whole room with my happiness. I was about to see my sisters' Kamchatkas. Or at least some excellent titties.

This time, it was Jenna and Brianna who pulled Amy out of the room. They dragged her along like a kid throwing a tantrum in a toy store.

"We're not doing it, Amy," Jenna said as soon as they closed the door behind them, "I'm not getting naked in front of my big brother."

"There's no way," Brianna said.

"Come on," Amy said, "You can't tell me you don't want to see your brother's... His thing."

"If you want to see it so bad, you get naked," Jenna said.

"It has to be all of us or none of us," Amy said, "That's the only way it works. To punish him, I mean."

"It doesn't seem to be working at all," Jenna said, "Unless the plan is for all of us to get naked."

There was a long pause.

"Come on, it'll be awesome," Amy said, "Especially if you've never seen one before. I bet Chase hasn't seen anything like your... stuff, either. Think of it as being, like, educational."

"I mean, maybe it's not that big a deal?" Brianna said.

"That's the spirit," Amy said, "I mean, you've already seen so much already. And that's just his boxers. Don't you want to know what your big brother's packing?"

"I thought you said it was tiny," Brianna said.

"You girls know I can hear you, right?" I asked.

Silence.

One by one, my sisters filed back into the bedroom, looking mortified. I enjoyed watching them all over again. Jenna's lithe little body. Brianna's wide hips and massive tits. Amy's amazing... well, everything. And yet it wasn't enough. I knew I could get them naked now. Had to.

"Your little sisters have an issue with our agreement," Amy said. Again, always about 'my little sisters.' My big sister? She had no problem at all. I didn't even think to wonder why, I was just so happy it was happening.

"What if we have a compromise?" I said, "You all have two pieces of clothing on to my one. So, each of us can take one thing off. You girls won't have to be completely naked, but I will. We each get something, but no one gets everything."

It was better than nothing, I reasoned. Certainly, it was an improvement on staring at each other in a half-naked stand off for the next hour.

"So, like, we would all take off our bras and you would remove your boxers?" Brianna asked.

"I don't know," Jenna said.

"Seems fair enough to me," Amy said, "In fact, I'll even go first."

Just like that, my older blonde sister reached back, unsnapped her bra, and... Oh. My. God. The black lace fell away. Amy's amazing breasts sprung free. Bare, perky and beautiful. Tear-drop-shaped with little, erect pink nubs. You couldn't sculpt a pair that would come even close to the works of art sitting on my older sister's chest.

Amy crossed her arms under her magnificent mounds and tried to still look stern. The twins just stared back. There was a pause where I think even my big sister thought she might have gone too far.

"Fine," Brianna said, "What the hell." She reached down and pulled her undershirt off. My little sister's massive tits spilled out. It was impossible to imagine how, but that thin white cami had actually been holding Bree's boobies back a bit. Where Amy had grapefruits, Brianna had full-on cantaloupes capped with big, dark nipples.

Her bounteous breasts revealed, Brianna tucked her blonde hair behind her ear and looked away from all of us.

"Jesus, Bree," Amy said it again.

"They're not like, too bad, are they?" Brianna asked. Her cheeks were almost as pink as Jenna's.

"Are you joking?" Jenna asked, now staring down ashamedly at her own chest.

"They're awesome," I said, "Seriously." I was in a tough spot. I wanted to hoot and holler. To cheer in celebration of all this incredible boob-age. Of course, I knew if I acted like that, this whole thing was over. But I couldn't exactly purse my lips in disdain, either.

To my surprise, Brianna blushed all the more. "Thanks, Chase," she said and smiled at me.

Now both Brianna and Amy were topless and looking over at Jenna. She rolled her eyes.

"Not that much to see, anyway," Jenna grumbled and took off her top. Her breasts were small, though certainly not non-existent. Her plums only looked petite next to her sisters' more voluminous fruits. Her puffy, pink nipples pointed slightly upwards.

Jenna sighed, sadly. Brianna reached over and tweaked Jenna's nipple playfully, but Jenna slapped her twin's hand away.

"Oh come on," Brianna said, "I was only having a little fun."

"This isn't fun for me," Jenna said. Except it did sort of sound like she was having fun.

"Yours are pretty awesome, too," I said, "Just in a different way."

"Uh huh," Jenna said. She twisted back and forth slightly, "Can we get this over with?"

I stepped forward and tucked my thumbs into the waistband of my boxers. This was the final step. The end of our adventure together. I hadn't gotten my sisters to go all the way, but topless was pretty great all its own.

Now I'd step out of my underwear. Show them my dick. And that would be it. I kind of wanted to draw it out a little bit. To savor my last moments with my sisters' tits out.

I dragged my boxer briefs down. My penis - God, somehow still even harder than before - caught on the elastic and popped up. Like waving hi to my sexy sisters. I kicked my underwear to the side and stood straight. My cock, now an almost angry purple, throbbed like it was about to explode.

The room went back to that deader than dead silence. I could hear my own heartbeat, I swear. Could see it pulsing in my penis as it pointed impossibly straight. You could have hung a towel on that thing. Or a goddammed three-piece suit with a trench coat. Olympic divers leap off less rigid materials. You get my point.

"Wow," Amy said. Breaking the silence.

"Is that...?" Brianna asked again.

"Nooooo," Amy said, "No no no. I mean Luke's isn't even... Wow."

"God, does this whole family have a strain of sexual gigantism?" Jenna asked, "And why the fuck did it skip me?"

With all the attention, I couldn't help but smile a little, you know, cockily. I mean, at first, I assumed my sisters were just being nice. I don't have a porn cock, I swear. Maybe a bit thicker than what I suppose is average but not, like, freakish. My girlfriends had never said anything about it. But my sisters were clearly impressed and what can I say? I was enjoying the attention.

The girls were so engrossed with what was between my legs, they didn't even bother to cover their chests and I took the chance to examine them all over again. Jenna's tits were little but still hot as hell. Her puffy pink nipples especially. Brianna's boobs were, I mean, modern marvels of bio-engineering at the very least. They were like massive twin mountains set on a tiny island of a body. And Amy's breasts? I couldn't imagine a more perfect pair. The shape and size - gravity defying and mind blowing - all at the same time.

And that was it. We'd exposed all that we would. Nothing to do now but get dressed and go back downstairs. Dammit.

"You should touch it," Amy said, "Touch him." I heard someone gasp. I think it might have been me. I waited for another round of arguing. But instead, my blonde little sister smiled at me shyly and asked,
"Can I?" Brianna's arm was already reaching, like demonstrating what she wanted to do. Somehow, I managed to keep my composure.

"Panties off first," I said. I swear I saw Amy wink at me as I said it.

Brianna didn't even hesitate. She simply slipped off her underwear and hurried over. I caught a glimpse of Brianna's thick blonde bush, but then her warm hand contracted around my cock and I wasn't able to focus on anything other than that. Those little pink fingers squeezing my shaft.

"Oh cool!" Brianna said, "It's like, soft and hard at the same time."

"Jenna, you should try it, too," Amy said.

"You know the rule," I said. Jenna didn't say anything, she just stepped out of her panties. I startled as I saw my younger sister had shaved her pussy bare. Her chubby nether lips were as pink as her cheeks. Jenna reached over and put her hand behind her twin's on my cock. Now the both of them were completely naked and squeezing my dick. Holy fuck. It took all my effort not to cum right there.

"Right?" Brianna said. Jenna blushed and smiled.

"Yes," she said, "So it's like?"

"Exactly."

Amy and I shared a look. Twin speak all over again.

"Well, I might as well have a turn, too," Amy said, as if she were reluctant to do so. My older sister pushed down her black panties. She had only a tiny tuft of blonde hair over her quim.

Amy walked forward, swinging her hips, and pushed the twins aside. A woman amongst girls. I was pretty sad as the twins let go. But then their two tentative touches were replaced by Amy's firm grip and suddenly I couldn't care.

My blonde older sister hefted my dick in her hand. She squeezed and teased. Dragged her nails down to my balls and cupped them slightly. The whole time her eyes only focused on the object of her affection. My eyes, though, were glued to her. The twins, no doubt the same.

"So how do you...?" Jenna asked, "Like, you know?"

"Like, make him shoot his stuff?" Brianna asked.

"Oh, that's easy," Amy said, "Our brother's probably already halfway there. Right Chase?"

I could only grunt. My big sister had already started jerking my cock up and down.

"Can barely get my hand around it," Amy mumbled to herself. She started to pick up the pace.

My older sister was stroking me off while my younger sisters watched. I guess I was supposed to be grossed out by this? Or upset? I mean, that's what they say right, about doing dirty stuff with family? In the moment, I could only feel enraptured by everything that was going on. Getting a hand job was incredible enough. That it was my sister doing it only made it feel better.

I wanted to look everywhere, At everything. At Amy's breasts jostling back and forth. Her face screwed up in concentration as she worked my dick. At Jenna and Brianna as they stood back, naked, and watched us both. I could barely even keep my eyes open, I was so overwhelmed by my impending ecstasy.

Amy was right, all the excitement already had me on the edge. A few quick pumps and suddenly...

"Oh FUCK!" I cried out. My muscles went stiff. My body arched back. A stream of white shot out of my cock and splattered Brianna's gigantic tit. Almost as if Amy had intentionally aimed it there.

"Oh cool!" Jenna said.

"Awesome!" Brianna said.

Amy steered me forward. My next blast hit Jenna. Then Brianna again. I emptied my load onto my younger sisters. The girls giggled as I splashed them.

"That's a good boy," Amy said as I shot, "Cover your sisters with your cum."

My orgasm stilled, but my dick stayed hard in Amy's hand. A little trail of white spilled over her fingers. Amy stepped back toward Jenna and Brianna. Absently, my older sister began rubbing my spend into the two girls' skin. The twins sighed.

I slumped back against the wall and slid to the ground. Overwhelmed, overjoyed, by everything that had happened.

"Well Chase just put on a show for us," Amy said, "It's time for you two to do the same."

"You mean?" Jenna said.

"In front of Chase?" Brianna said, "But he's our brother."

"It's only fair," Amy said, "Besides, you can't tell me you're not feeling a little worked up after seeing that." My older sister sat down across from me and folded her legs under herself. She reached down and placed her fingers at the opening of her pink pussy.

"It's easy," Amy said. But then she stopped rubbing. "Sit down."

The twins eyed at each other nervously but clambered down on either side of Amy and matched her position.

"Good," Amy said, "Now show him."

I was surrounded by temptation as my three beautiful sisters all started working themselves at the same time. Hot girls rubbing off in 4D - it was like the best amusement park experience ever!

Amy never went further than teasing at herself slowly, but after some hesitation I saw that the twins were moving much more quickly. It was cute the way they mirrored each other. Brianna with her hand buried in her blonde bush. Jenna moving similarly on her own shaved snatch.

"Tell Chase what you're doing," Amy said, smiling at me smugly. She was barely even touching herself now.

"I... I'm rubbing..." Jenna said.

"Rubbing my clit, yeah," Brianna said.

"Kind of slow. Faster," Jenna said.

"Why?" Amy asked, "Help your brother learn."

"F... feels good," Jenna said.

"Oh yes," Brianna said.

"Tell him more," Amy said.

Jenna scooted forward a bit. "See? That's where my clitty is." She had a pink fold of skin beneath her fingers. Brianna came closer, too and showed me the same. The two girls weren't identical, but their pussies sure seemed similar. The room began to smell of my sisters' sex. All slightly different - heady and illicit.

"That's not where his cock would go, though. Right?" Amy asked. I noticed she'd slid back now. My younger sisters were so close, our knees almost touched. Amy may as well have been in another state.

"No," Jenna said. The brunette paused at her rubbing and pulled her labia apart, showing me her hole.

"That. That's where it goes," Brianna said, exposing herself the same way. "Going to... put a finger. There now."

"Inside me," Jenna said.

"Feels good," Amy said, "But it would be way better with a cock, right?"

"I don't."

"I've never."

"Oh, it would. Trust me," Amy said, "Feel how that little pussy is squeezing down on your finger? That's cause it wants a big hard dick inside. And let me tell you, this is nothing next to that."

"Uhn..."

"Oh God."

"Well?" Amy asked. "What are you waiting for?" My older sister looked straight at me. I was harder than ever, as if I hadn't already been stroked off. I reached down, assuming she wanted me to jack it while the twins jilled. I just hoped I could hang on long enough not to blow before the twins did. My older sister shook her head at me.

"You girls need to know what it feels like," Amy said, "And there's a perfectly good penis right there."

I waited for the twins to stop. To argue. Instead they both just moaned softly. They were both working themselves hard. Their hands a blur on their clits. Their fingers jammed in their sex. They said nothing.

Amy jumped forward and pulled both girls' hands away from their pussies. The twins groaned in frustration. Their faces were red. Breaths coming in hungry gulps.

"No more masturbating," Amy said, "It's time you two learn how to do this properly."

I'd been hoping to see my sisters in their underwear. The thought of fucking them? It was like reading about Hogwarts for the first time and then going there that very day.

Looking back, I know this all seems strange. Why was Amy arguing for this to happen? I mean, was she as driven by my dick as I was? But I wasn't going to disagree with her in the moment. Not if it meant I could put my dick inside one of my sexy younger sisters. That it was incest - that it was wrong - those thoughts entered my head, too, of course. But in a backwards way that said all that made this better not worse.

Amy smiled at me again. She dropped the twins' hands. Reached forward for my cock and used it to pull me over to Brianna. She pushed the blonde twin back by her chest, gently, like setting a table. Then Amy took my dick and started rubbing the head over Brianna's hairy blonde pussy.

My younger sister moaned and bucked. Jenna crawled over to look at the two of us. Her little tits hung down over her twin.

"I know you want it, Bree," Amy said, "That big hard brother cock. It's the only way I'll let you cum. I promise it'll be soooo good."

"Doesn't it... Will it hurt?" Brianna asked. Her voice small.

"No, you're already so worked up," Amy said, "It'll feel amazing, I promise."

I couldn't imagine how this was happening. But even before Amy finished speaking, she started pulling me forward. My older sister steered my dick, resting it in Brianna's virgin opening.

"Go for it," Amy said to me, "Stuff your little sister full."

God. Brianna tilted her head at me, quizzically. Legs spread. Even lying on her back, her breasts looked huge.

"You sure?" I asked. I don't even know who I was talking to.

"Give it to her, Chase," Amy said, "She wants it so bad."

As if to prove her sister's point, Brianna tried to move upward with her butt. Bury my cock inside her.

I Inched forward. I felt my little sister's pussy wrap around the head of my cock.

"Ooooo," Brianna groaned.

Nervous, I slid back a bit. I felt Amy's hand on my ass. "Don't stop now," Amy said.

"I don't want to hurt her," I said.

Amy reached around and grabbed my balls. Then she used them to drag my cock forward. To plant me in my sister's snatch. I went forward as far as I could go. About half my bare dick was now buried in Brianna. Again, I pulled back. This time Amy allowed it.

"Help your sister," Amy said. I looked up and saw she was speaking to Jenna. "Come on!"

Jenna hesitated.

"Jeez, it's no big deal," Amy said, "You're twins so it doesn't count."

Jenna leaned forward carefully and put her hand on Brianna's boob.

"That's it," Amy said, "Rub it a little. Like, pretend you're doing it to yourself."

"I don't have tits like these," Jenna said.

"Nobody has tits like those," Amy said.

I felt a little give and instinctively I started sliding forward again.

"How's that little sister pussy?" Amy asked me.

"Ssssssoooooo good," I said. My penis plowed forward. Brianna's cunt squeezed it at all sides. Like she was trying to trace every centimeter of my cock with her snatch. And then I could go no further.

I was buried to the hilt in Brianna's pussy. Skin to skin. In my baby sister.

I heard Brianna's breath catch.

"You're a woman now, sweetie," Amy said. She patted Brianna's head affectionately. "How does it feel?"

"Full," Brianna said.

"I'm not surprised," Amy said, "Our brother's got a big one."

"Just... Just be still for a sec," Brianna said.

"Good idea," Amy said, "Get used to it. When you're ready, Chase will give you a few pumps, just to give you the feel of it. Then it's Jenna's turn," Amy said.

Jenna looked me straight in the eye, but she didn't say anything. Just nodded and went back to rubbing Brianna's boobs.

"Don't forget her other parts," Amy told the brown-haired twin. Jenna paused. "Come on dammit, do you love your sister?"

"Yes, but..."

"Do you want to hurt her?"

"Well, no..."

"So?"

Jenna tentatively ran her hand down Brianna's stomach. When her fingers slid through her sister's blonde bush and hit her clitty, her twin nearly popped right off the floor.

"Oh fuck that's good," Brianna said.

"Really, Chase ought to be doing that for you," Amy said, "But we've got the extra hands so why not use them?"

I looked over at Amy. Being fully buried in Brianna was amazing. But it was also tortuous. The urge to move. To drive my cock into my sister again and again. It was almost too much to bear. My self-control was eroding. But I didn't dare disobey Amy, in case she put a stop to this entirely. I really thought that was an actual possibility. Clearly, I wasn't thinking.

"OK, Chase's going to start fucking you now," Amy said.

"I don't know," Brianna said, "It feels OK now but..."

"It'll only be a few times," Amy said, "You have to do it, or it doesn't count. Just five, OK? Five in and outs."

Amy's hand was still on my balls from before. Gently rubbing at my testicles with her thumb. My older sister used her leverage to slowly pull me back. Brianna groaned in frustration as I withdrew, then sighed happily as Amy dragged me forward till I was, again, fully ensconced in Brianna's sex. I felt the head of my cock hit an end point and realized it was probably my little sister's cervix.

"That's one," Amy said.

Jenna was still rubbing her twin's clit. I felt her fingers tickle my shaft. Moving faster now.

"Two," Amy said.

God it felt so incredible. Brianna's pussy clutched me tighter than any hand. Wet and warm and better than anything I'd ever experienced. I didn't want to take my cock out of her ever again. It was so good.

Amy let her hands drop from my balls as I made my third thrust. She could see I had the rhythm now.

"Ah. Ah. Ah," Brianna gasped. Her chest flushed. Amy shot down and held Jenna's hand in place. Pressed it hard into Brianna's clit.

I pulled back one last time, then buried myself forward. I felt Brianna's legs kick. Her breath slowed and she let out a long, frustrated sigh. She arched her body like trying to make me do more. Move my penis inside her.

"Feel good?" Amy asked.

"Oh yeah," I said. I realized she probably wasn't asking me.

"Ready to switch?" Amy asked.

"W... wait," Brianna said.

"Let your sister have a turn, you greedy little slut," Amy said, a bit of a giggle in her voice.

"I'm almost... Just a little more. Please," Brianna said.

"Fine, but you have to listen to me," Amy said, "It's my rules or we stop."

"OK," Brianna said.

"Chase, give her another five good ones."

I started pumping again. The same gradual, agonizingly pleasurable motion.

Jenna started rubbing again, but Amy pushed her back, leaving Brianna's clit to suffer alone in the open air. My blonde little sister reached up to rub herself, but Amy nudged her hand away, as well.

"I didn't say you could do that," Amy said. I waited for Brianna to argue but she only lay back. Her massive breasts moving up and down as I plowed into her. I couldn't help myself. I reached down and took both boobs in my hands. It screwed up my rhythm, but I didn't care.

"Holy fuck, Bree," I said, squeezing her globes.

"Less tits, more twat," Amy said. But she smiled at me playfully. I let go of Brianna's breasts and focused on fucking her. My cock moving in and out even faster now. After I did five thrusts, I started to slow.

"Oh God. ohgod. Just a little...," Brianna groaned.

I looked over at Amy.

"That's all," Amy said, "Sorry sis."

"Pleeeeease," Brianna said. She was pushing with her hips again.

"Hmmmm," Amy said, "You have been well behaved."

"Uh huh," Brianna said.

"Say it," Amy said. She made that wicked smile. "Tell me what you want."

"I want it," Brianna said.

"Want what?"

"His... thing. In my thing," Brianna said.

"Oh, come on, that's not going to cut it," Amy said. Despite being completely naked, she still managed to look stern.

"I want him to fuck me," Brianna said, "Please."

"Who?"

"Ch... My brother. I want my brother to fuck me. I know it's wrong but... Oh God, please let my big brother fuck me!"

"You heard your sister," Amy said and smacked my ass.

There was no thrust count now. No hand controlling my motion. I drew back and, for real - for the first time - started fucking my voluptuous, blonde, baby sister. My cock pistoned in and out of Brianna. Both of us grunting and groaning. Rutting on Amy's pink carpet while our siblings watched.

Suddenly Brianna made a huge gasp. Her whole body stilled. Except for one, important place. Her pussy. It clamped down on me like nothing I'd ever felt. Suddenly I went from lost in pleasure to right on the precipice of something far better. Brianna's legs stiffened around my waist, almost as tight as her twat on my cock. Her eyes went wide. Her face bright red.

I couldn't hold back any more. My cock exploded and as the bliss raced out of me, Brianna screamed.

"Oh ffffffFFFFFUCK!" the blonde teenager cried and fell back. Her breaths coming fast "FuckFuckFUCK!"

I erupted into my sister. Cum after cum. The rapture rolling over me with every pulse of my penis. Filling my baby sister with my seed.

Brianna seemed to slow, then suddenly another wave of pleasure hit her, and she screamed all over again. She shook. Her legs kicked out. Finally she fell back, mumbling, "Oh fuck. So good. So fuck. Oh good."

I pumped everything I had into my sister. My sperm, my soul, my very essence. I fell forward and held Brianna tight. Felt her humongous chest press against mine. She gave me a little peck on the lips, strangely chaste and sisterly after everything we'd shared.

"You're heavy," Brianna said and giggled. I lifted up and pulled my shrinking dick out of her. A long thin trail of white goo stretched from the head of my cock to my sister's dripping snatch.

"Oh fuck," Jenna said, "He came in her."

"What?" Amy said.

"Chase," Jenna said, "He came in Brianna."

"Oh," Amy said, staring down at my cock as it separated from my sister, "Well, that's not ideal. I mean, it's OK, though. He'll be hard enough for you in a sec, I promise."

"No," Jenna said, "Brianna's not... I mean we aren't..."

Amy suddenly shook out of her reverie. "You're not protected? How are you not on the pill, you're eighteen for God's sake."

"Neither of us is doing anything," Jenna said, "Was doing anything."

"Fuck," Amy said.

Brianna was grinning stupidly. Still awash in post-orgasm bliss. "My big brother came in my unprotected pussy," she said.

My pleasure started going cold. "I didn't," I said, "I mean, I couldn't. I..."

"It's fine," Amy said, "It was her first time. I mean, I doubt she's really, you know..."

Jenna eyed her older sister dubiously.

"It's not a big deal," Amy said, "We'll get some medicine in the morning. No problem. It was a mistake."

"It was," I said.

"Chase didn't mean to fill our unprotected sister up with all his fertile sperm," Amy said.

"I didn't," I said.

"It'll be OK, I promise," Amy said.

I slowly stood. No one said anything more. Amy started to get dressed. A clear signal that we could do the same. I was so out of it, I didn't even bother putting on my clothes. Just made a big pile and gathered it up in my arms.

I looked over and saw Brianna was still on her back, staring at the ceiling. She didn't look sad or scared. She just smiled at me.

"I'm really sorry, Bree" I said, "It was an accident, I swear."

"It's OK, Chase," Brianna said, "It was my fault. You felt so awesome and I... We're good. So so good."

I thought I should say something to my other sisters. I had no words. The house was so silent, it might as well have been empty.

I stumbled back down the hallway to my bedroom, dropped my clothes on the floor, and flopped onto the mattress. I thought I was exhausted. Everything that had happened. I couldn't sleep.

As I stared up at the ceiling, I realized I didn't feel scared or worried. I was still a little exhilarated with everything that had happened, sure. Mostly, though? The sad thing? I felt disappointed. As if knocking up my one sister wasn't nearly enough.

*

I stirred back to consciousness. My bedroom was still pitch dark. I felt a warm body over my legs. Under the sheets. Someone was in bed with me.
"That's a good girl. He'll be up in no time."

I looked over to source of the sound and saw Amy standing in the doorway. Light from the hallway washed over her. My older sister was back in her blue tank top and grey sweatpants. I started to ask what was going on, then suddenly I felt a small, warm hand wrap around my dick.

I'd fallen asleep naked, I remembered, but alone. Now there was definitely someone in the bed with me. I pulled the covers aside and looked down, my eyes adjusting to the darkness. To my shock, Jenna was there kneeling over me, my dick in her hand. She gave me a silly grin and leaned down.

"Oh fuck!" The words shot out of me as Jenna wrapped her warm lips around my dong. Her long brown hair tickled at my thighs. She licked up and down slowly. Like getting a feel for it. My sister was clearly struggling with what she was doing. But her enthusiasm made up for any inexperience.

"I was asleep when Jenna came and woke me. Our little sister was still feeling worked up from before," Amy said casually, "I didn't think it was such a good idea, but..."

I heard Jenna try to say something, but her mouth was too full of dick for me to understand.

"Jenna insisted," Amy said, "I can't say no to my little sister. I hope you don't mind indulging her."

All I could do was shake my head. My sister's sucking was getting tighter. She still had her hand on me as well. God it felt so good.

"Do you think he's ready to go?" Amy asked.

"Definitely," Jenna said, pulling off my penis with a pop. She kept idly stroking my dick with her hand. I was so hard, it ached. You'd think I'd never cum in my life with how bad I was wanting it. I bucked my hips, like Brianna had before, trying to get my dick back in my sister's moist mouth.

"OK, well hop to it," Amy said, "I want to get back to bed." My big sister didn't act like she was in a hurry, however. She leaned against the doorway and stared intently at the two of us.

Jenna was in her undershirt and boy shorts from before, but that was it. Now she shucked off her panties and tossed them to the side. She took my dick and pointed it downward. My little sister lay herself over me and ground her pubis down on mine. We both groaned as our bare parts made contact. Automatically, my hands shot up and gripped Jenna's hips. Her little legs felt so thin. The brunette wiggled her nearly non-existent backside, pressing onto me more. Not even inside my sister, I could feel the heat of her sex over mine.

"In her, not on her," Amy said, "Jeez you two really are hopeless."

"I'm trying to get... He might be ready but I'm not," Jenna said.

Amy walked into the bedroom. Even in the dark, her green eyes seemed to shine.

"First off," she said, "Being on top is, like, the worst way to lose your virginity ever. Trust me, you can't do anything." The blonde girl gently grabbed her sister's shoulder and pushed her off. Jenna sprawled onto the bed next to me.

Freed from my Jenna's dry humping, my penis popped up and bobbed excitedly. Amy stared down and seemed to lose her train of thought for a moment, but she quickly recovered.

"The best way to be pierced by a penis for the first time is to let him do it. That way you can tell him what you like or whatever," Amy said, "Let me help set you two up."

Amy reached down and pulled off Jenna's undershirt, causing the brunette's little tits to bounce free. Her little boobs, capped with puffy, pink nubbins, looked oh-so-suckable. "It's not sex unless you're naked," Amy explained. She carefully moved Jenna around, like posing a doll, till my little sister was on all fours. Her pert little butt pointing in the air.

"Sweetie are you sure you've been through puberty?" Amy asked, "No hips, no tits, not even pubes."

"I shaved them," Jenna said. Her face even pinker than usual. "I thought it made my pussy look weird."

"I think it's really hot, sis," I told Jenna. She blushed.

"Whatever," Amy said, rolling her eyes. Then she pulled me to the back of the bed so that I was right behind my sister. My cock pointed straight at Jenna's exposed pink opening. Amy grabbed my cock and rubbed it up and down my little sister's slit.

"Now put that in there," Amy said, "Same rules as before though, understand? A few pumps to give your sister the feel of it. None of the, you know, the other stuff from last time. I expect you to stay in control."

"OK," Jenna and I chorused.

"You think you're ready, sis?" I asked.

"God yes," Amy said, "Get it over with so I can get to sleep."

"I meant Jenna. She said before she was..."

"It'll be fine," Amy said, "Stick it in and she'll adjust. Trust me."

I looked over at Jenna. She was already biting her bottom lip. Bracing for it.

"I don't want to hurt my sister," I said.

Amy sighed dramatically. "Fine. She licked you. Why don't you return the favor?"

I squatted down and lined my mouth up with my sister's bare, pink pussy. I swear I even saw a droplet drip down. Wow. My little sister had a super sexy snatch. I mean, it's hard not to have one. But Jenna's seemed even more fuckable than the usual. If that makes sense? Whatever. In the moment it made sense.

Tentatively, I put my tongue on my little sister's bare puss. It was only a light touch, but I felt Jenna shiver and stretch as my tongue made contact. I started lapping harder. Jenna tasted pretty good - sweet, salty, and strong - and I focused on making her body respond to my mouth.

I felt a finger brush across my face and looked up. Amy had taken it upon herself to help things along and now she was rubbing at our younger sister's clit. The brunette's whole body jerked as Amy made contact.

"That doing it for you, Jen?" Amy asked.

"Uh huh," Jenna said. Her voice strained.

"Lick faster if you can," Amy said, then to our sister, "Let me know when you're getting close."

"Uh huh," Jenna said.

"Slip a finger into her pussy," Amy said. I did as I was told. I felt my little sister's tight channel squeeze down on my digit. I pushed as deep as I could, then pulled back. Like a little penis. Then I remembered something I'd read online. I twisted my hand, so my finger pointed upward and curled it into a C-shape. I felt a patch of flesh that was raised. Spongy. Slowly I dragged my finger over that spot.

"AH!" I felt Jenna stiffen above me. "Gonna..."

Amy grabbed me by the cock and pulled. My finger slipped out of my sister. I dropped my head from her cunt.

Jenna dropped to the bed. She was panting. Looking back at both me and Amy with real anger in her face.

"I told you to tell me before you came," Amy said.

"I... didn't... Fuck. So close," Jenna growled.

"Good, now you're ready for your big brother's dick," Amy said. She went around and helped Jenna back up to her knees. Then she gestured for me to stand behind my baby sister.

Once again, I aimed my cock at my little sister's bare pussy. Her labia was practically purple and gaping open. Even in the dark, I could see my sister's juices glistening on her skinny thighs.

I started to rock forward. My cockhead kissed my sister's opening. Amy grabbed the shaft and held me back.

"What's Chase doing?" Amy asked Jenna.

"Putting it in me," Jenna said. Amy still wouldn't let me move. "My brother. He's putting his penis inside me."

"Do you want it?" Amy asked.

"So bad," Jenna said, then quickly corrected herself, "I want my brother's big dick in me so bad, Amy. Please."

"That's my girl," Amy said. She started dragging my forward. Feeding my cock into our little sister.

Brianna, Jenna's twin, her pussy had felt like nothing I'd ever experienced. I'd thought Jenna's would be similar, but I was wrong. My sister's twat was tight. At the most cock-gripping that Brianna's slot had been, at her climax, Jenna's own quim started there.

Then Jenna flexed her sex and it was somehow even tighter.

"Holy fuck, sis." I couldn't help it. My penis was in my little sister's pussy. Oh God.

Jenna didn't say anything. I saw she was biting her lip again. Eyes wide. Her cute pink face racked with pleasure or pain I couldn't tell. Probably both.

I pulled back a bit. As soon as it was just the head, however, my older sister shoved me forward again. Amy's fist soon ran out of room and she let go. And I slid into my younger sister all the way to the bottom.

I looked down and clearly saw where my cock met Jenna's pussy. My balls so close to her, they could have been attached to her body instead of mine. Her little brown star winked up at me from between her little pink buttcheeks. I resisted the urge jam my thumb in there, as well.

Jenna took a deep breath. Her cunt rippled over my cock. I slid my hands down to cup Jenna's tits. Her nipples felt practically sharp on my palms. It wasn't a comfortable position, draped over her like that, but I didn't care.

Jenna strained back at me, reminding me I had more important duties. I straightened and rested my hands on my little sister's tiny bottom.

"Remember the rules," Amy said.

I looked over at her quizzically. Amy was sitting on the bed, off to the side. Still fully clothed. She arched her eyebrow at me.

"Five pumps," Amy said, "Give her the feel of it, but that's all. That way it's... innocent. Not, ummm."

"Incest?" Jenna asked, her voice cracked.

"Right," Amy said, "It's just siblings learning together, you know? Nothing wrong with that."

I drew back slow, same as I'd done with Brianna. As I slid back in, Jenna started breathing hard out of her nose, like a bull getting ready to charge.

"Harder," Jenna said. She had her head bowed straight down.

"You sure?" I asked. Jenna reached back and pinched my thigh. Well OK then. I pulled back quick and stabbed into my little sister. Our hips met with a loud SNAP!

"Faster," Jenna said.

Well I'd learned my lesson from last time. I stopped slowly pumping my little sister and started, for real now, to fuck her. Any thought of limits blew past me as I hammered little Jenna's grasping cunt. Her pussy tried so hard to hold on - every time I went in was like taking her virginity all over again. It was work, but effort like this was too incredible for me to care.

I looked over at Amy, I guess expecting her to intervene. Instead she just nodded at me slightly. The room filled with the squeaks of the bed. The smacks of our bodies. Jenna's little "Uhn uhn uhns" punctuated every push.

I glorified in my little sister's body as I fucked her. Her little anus opening and closing slightly. Her hips rocking back and forth with my thrusts. Her tiny tits hanging down, conical. Her face practically cherry red. Green eyes aglow in the darkness.

Jenna's pussy rippled right up my shaft and I felt my orgasm close in on me. I'd never been so disappointed to cum - I wanted to keep fucking my sexy little sister forever. Still, I knew from last time not to risk it. I slowed and started to pull out.

Jenna was still groaning, "Oh oh oh... no no No NO! What are you doing?"

"I was getting close," I said, "I didn't want to...

"Fuck! Don't stop now," Jenna said. I noticed she was panting hard. Her whole body seemed to cinch as she rocked back and forth, trying to force me to keep pounding her.

"But what if I...?"

"It's fine," Amy said, "I'm already getting one pill. Won't hurt to pick up a second."

"Are you sure?" I asked.

"Yes!" both girls shouted at the same time.

I drove forward with abandon. My balls bounced off my sister's clit as we slammed into each other.

"Oh yes..." Jenna said. Knowing that I was going to go all the way with her seemed to kick her into overdrive. "Oh God. Fuck. Fuck ME."

"Amazing right?" Amy said.

"So good," Jenna said.

"What's he doing to you?" Amy said, "Tell me."

"Fuh... Fuck. My brother is fucking me so... SO goooood," Jenna said. She threw her head up and stiffened. "Ohhhhhhhhhh OH!"

Her pussy wrapped around me, even impossibly tighter, but I managed not to cum. I'd done it. I'd given my sister an orgasm. I figured she'd let me stop. But as soon as Jenna came down from her high, the brunette teen immediately began ramming herself onto my cock all over again.

Jenna's explosion hastened mine along. I started grunting with every push.

"He's going to do it," Amy said, "Your brother's going to cum in you."

"Oh please," Jenna said, "Oh big brother give me all of it. I need it so bad."

"Your brother's going to fill your unprotected pussy," Amy said.

"Please," Jenna said, "Please cum in meeeeeeee."

My body stilled. My little sister's pussy squeezed down on me and the only thing I could do was let loose.

"Oh FUCK! Fuck fucking YES!" Jenna screamed.

Amy reached back and grabbed my balls, nesting them in her palm as they emptied into our little sister. Like coaxing even more sperm to come out.

"Give it to her, Chase. Fill our little sister up."

I stayed buried in my sister. My sperm gushed right into her welcoming womb. Every time I thought I had no more to give, I squirted out another stream of my seed. I fell forward onto Jenna and held her tight. Both of us trembling. My pleasure was more than I could handle. I couldn't even keep my eyes open. Just held onto my sister like a rock in the flood as I flooded her with my fertility. So much that I felt the warmth of it start leaking out over my balls.

Finally, Jenna fell forward. My cock drooled out a little more, but it was already softening. Jenna buried her head in my pillows. She made a sound like sobbing. I fell down next to her. Reached over and pushed her brown hair out of her eyes. I saw my sister was laughing. She smiled and then we both caught the giggles. I tried to speak, but more laughter spilled out.

"That was really good," Jenna said. Still at a loss for words, I kissed my sister's pink cheeks. Her forehead. She stroked my hair and kissed me on the cheek.

"Thanks big bro," Jenna whispered and rolled out of the bed. My sister didn't even bother with her underwear, she just started to stumble out the doorway.

"Finally," Amy said, "Took you two long enough." She followed Jenna out of my room. But right before she closed the door, Amy looked back at me and gave me a thumbs up.

The room went dark. I lay back on the bed, blown. Yet something itched in my mind. Kept the sleep from surrounding me.

Amy kept encouraging me to fuck our younger sisters and I couldn't understand why. If she found me attractive, why didn't she just take me for herself? Even if she didn't, why did she seem so invested in me being with Jenna and Brianna?

And what about the twins, themselves? Were they doing this to, in some weird way, please their older sister? Or did they have their own mysterious motivations?

It was all so puzzling. But before I could start putting things together, I'd already drifted off to sleep.

*

I woke up the next morning in my bed, alone. Lost somewhere between relieved and disappointed. The sunlight streamed over bright into my room. I rolled out of bed and looked out the window. We'd gotten a foot of snow overnight. Maybe more. My parents hadn't made up the whole blizzard thing, after all.

I stood up and got dressed - just a t-shirt and a pair of plaid pj pants. It felt like a lazy morning and I couldn't see putting on real clothes. Then I made my way downstairs.

"Well, I'm not going out in this, that's for sure," I heard Amy say, "I can't believe they haven't even plowed the roads yet." The girls were all sitting around the dining room table drinking coffee. They were still in their outfits from the day before - Amy in her tank top and sweats, the twins in their panties and undershirts.

"This whole area is kind of secluded," Jenna said, "The plows probably won't get here till the afternoon."

As I walked into the dining room, I eyed the girls suspiciously. Especially the twins. After I'd filled them up the day before, I figured I was about to get an earful back.

Instead all three women smiled at me, even Amy, as I came into the kitchen. Brianna popped out of her chair and gave me a big hug and a kiss on the cheek. Her giant rack pressed into my shoulder.

"I'll go get you some coffee, big man," she said, tousling my hair. She sauntered into the kitchen, swaying her ample hips.

I sat down at the table, and Jenna reached over and squeezed my hand.

"Stop looking at us like we're going to explode," Jenna said, "We're fine."

"Seriously," Amy said, "You put your sperm in them, not nitro-glycerin." Her comment didn't make me feel any better. I grimaced in reply.

Brianna came back with a steaming mug of coffee and slid it in front of me. Then she sat on the other side of the table with her two sisters. The room, like the rest of the house, was bright and airy. A little post-snow cold.

"Mom and Dad texted while you were sleeping," Brianna said, "They got it even worse up where they are. We probably won't see them till tonight."

"We'll have a nice lazy day at home," Amy said. The girls all looked at me with less than wholesome smiles. But Amy quickly waved her finger at them both. "Last night was special but it was a one-time thing. I'm still in charge, so don't go getting any ideas, Inseminator." She pointed at me, accusingly.

I nearly spit out my coffee. What did she just call me?

"I am the Inseminator," Jenna said in her best Ah-nold voice, "Cum in me if you want to live."

"Get to the pussy!" Brianna said, doing the same imitation. The twins practically fell out of their chairs laughing. Well, I supposed if they could feel OK with it, I could too.

"Seriously, Chase, it's OK," Jenna said once she got control of herself. Her face so bright it looked like she'd had another orgasm.

"You didn't do anything to us that we didn't want," Brianna said, "Besides, Amy will take care of it as soon as the roads clear, right?"

"You bet," Amy said. But she was staring off into the distance as she said it. Like her mind was somewhere else entirely.

*

The twins made breakfast, eggs and bacon, and we all ate together. This was nice. Familial. In a way that I hadn't felt in a long time with my three sisters. Maybe ever. We were all so different and distant. Who'd have thought that the way to fix our family was to fuck it up?

After we were finished eating, Jenna and Brianna agreed to clean up while I went upstairs to shower and get dressed.

"You sure I can't do anything?" I asked, but the twins shooed me away.

I couldn't understand how sex could leave me feeling so sore. It was supposed to be pleasurable, it was pleasurable, yet it left me hurting like I'd been roughed into the boards all night. I felt stiff, crusty. Clumsy and out of focus. I thought about jumping into my parents' hot tub, but I decided to take a shower in my own bathroom instead. It felt more comfortable to me to be in my own space.

I stood under the steaming water for a long time, my mind oddly empty. I didn't want to think about what had happened the night before. Couldn't stop thinking about it. I wanted to run downstairs and hug my sisters, tell them I was sorry, and beg them to forget it had ever happened. I wanted to run downstairs and bend Brianna over on the couch. Plug her pussy while I lapped at her twin sister's sex. Then switch out and do it all over again with the other girl. And Amy. My God, Amy. Is it wrong to admit, having had both twins, I still ached for my older sister?

Amazingly, though not surprising considering, I stepped out of the shower with a massive hard-on. Well it was too late to do anything about it by then. Besides, I was so worn out from the day before, I felt like I'd be rubbing myself for hours before I could reach relief.

I wrapped a towel around my waist. Shaved. Then I walked across the hall to my bedroom. I swung open the door. I couldn't believe what was waiting for me there.
Amy was lying on my bed, recumbent on her side. Still in her tank top and sweats. Holy fuck. How could I even think about my younger sisters when I had that in the house. Jenna and Brianna were attractive, sure. Fuckable certainly.

Amy was so much more.

Her body was beyond belief and seeing her like this only made me remember how she'd looked the day before, completely naked. Flawless skin. Perfect breasts. The ideal feminine shape. Like they'd made coke bottles by studying her, first.

Amy leapt off the bed and put her finger to her mouth.

"I got the twins in front of a movie," Amy said, "As long as we're quiet, we should be OK."

Just like that, my beautiful blonde older sister reached down and lifted her tank top over her head. She wasn't wearing a bra and her amazing breasts fell free. Amy's tits were smaller than Brianna's (there were island nations smaller than Brianna's breasts), but in shape and dimension Amy's were far more than what my little sister ever dreamed of. Perfectly shaped and practically gravity-defying with taut pink nipples.

I reached out to feel Amy's breasts, but she pushed me away. I was sad, but only until I realized she wanted to take her bottoms off, too. My older sister stood naked in front of me. Her flared hips and blonde bush. My little sisters were sexy, but Amy's body screamed sex. She demanded it.

"Oh my God, Ames," I said. She smiled, almost despite herself.

I leaned forward to start kissing, fondling, but again my older sister stepped back. She gestured with her hand. It was my turn to get naked. Wearing only the towel, that was easy enough. I simply reached down and let the dark grey cloth drop to the ground. My sister eyed me appraisingly, showing the same appreciation I'd just given her. Mostly for my dick, but still. I was suddenly very glad I'd left the shower erect.

"This is bad," Amy said, "We're brother and sister. We're not supposed to... be this way."

I stared back at her, blankly. My heart pounding in my chest.

"Say it," Amy said.

"This is bad," I said. She was correct, of course. What we were doing, what I already had done. It would have been more socially acceptable if I'd robbed a bank. Shooting six people was criminal, sure, but fucking my sisters? Putting my baby in their bellies? That's straight up wrong.

"Good," Amy said, "That's what makes it so right." She came up close to me and started tracing my body. I slid my hands up her flank and found her tits. Cupped and fondled.

"One track mind," Amy said, but she didn't stop touching me. She slowly pulled us both back to the bed. We bounced on the mattress.

"Watching you with Bree and Jen," Amy said, "Wanted you so bad."

"Want you, too," I said.

"Tell me," Amy said. I'd never seen Amy be needy before. I guess watching me with our sisters had made her a little jealous. She reached down and grabbed my shaft. Started stroking me.

"God you're so hot," I said.

Amy slowed on my cock. "You can do better."

"Amy, you're amazing."

The blonde girl practically dropped my dick. I took a deep breath. Focused.

"Amy - big sis. You're the most beautiful woman I've ever seen. I mean, I feel so lucky I got to even see you naked. Let alone be with you. Feel you."

Amy smiled again, almost shyly this time. She grabbed my dick. Rubbed slowly, almost lovingly.

"I know I'm not... I'm not worthy of a woman like you. My big sister."

"I think he makes you more than worthy," Amy said, giving my cock a hard squeeze. Our movements, unlike with my younger sisters, were gentle. Amy always seemed so cold and distant. For her to be affectionate, it felt odd. Incredible.

Amy stroked me one last time, then pushed me back on the bed.

"Am I sexy?" my older sister asked. She shifted so her hips were straddling my crotch. My hard on strained against the warm wetness of my sister's sex.

"Oh God, yes," I said.

"Sexier than them?" Amy asked, nodding toward the door, "Your little sisters?"

I nodded. It felt like a betrayal. But it was true. Brianna was pretty and Jenna was cute. But my big sister was fucking gorgeous in a way that I couldn't imagine another woman ever achieving.

Amy lifted her bottom. She grabbed my cock and aimed it at her pussy. Going so far as to nestle the head between her lips.

"Good boy," Amy said. And in one swift stroke I was completely slotted in my older sister's snatch. Both of us cried out as we connected.

Amy didn't even pause, just started rocking back and forth on my cock.

"Fuck that's big," she said. More to herself than to me. Still, I couldn't help play back at her a little.

"Bigger than your boyfriend's?"

"You have no idea," Amy said. She dragged her magnificent tits over my chest. Her twat wasn't as tight as either twin's - not Brianna's and certainly not Jenna's - but it hardly mattered because Amy was a woman who knew what she was doing and that outdid everything else.

My older sister's pussy understood how to handle a cock. How to slurp and pull to elicit maximum pleasure. Amy knew how to writhe, to shake. To work her body and build both of us to release. Her taut ass popped up and down. Her breasts jiggled. A hungry, knowing smile played across her face. Aphrodite had to be handing in her walking papers after watching my older sister fuck. Amy had her beat, dead to rights.

"My brother is way loooonger," Amy said, dragging herself up my shaft and then burying me back down. Till my cockhead ricocheted off the back of her pussy so hard that she grunted in pain.

"My brother is way thiiiiicker," Amy said, and she bore down on my dick with almost Jenna-like intensity.

Suddenly, Amy slowed. She sat up straight, letting me glorify in her incredible body. She reached down and slid her long, thin fingers into her puss.

"Maybe I should shave like Jenna," she said, thoughtfully.

"No," I said, "I like you this way. Like a woman."

Amy smiled. I started to sit up a little and she pushed me back. "Let me get myself there first, OK? Trust me, it's better for both of us."

My older sister started strumming her clit with abandon. Her fingers practically a blur back and forth. She rocked her hips slightly, no more than a centimeter up and back on my shaft. It felt glorious, but it didn't make me need to cum at all. For Amy, though, it was all she required.

"OH!" Amy cried, "oh FUCK!" I saw her chest flush (like the twins, I thought, unbidden), and she tossed her head back.

"hhhhhrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrAH!" My sister tremored. "Ah! Ah! AHHHHHhhhhhhhhh HA!" She fell forward. Rested her hand on my shoulder. Her blonde hair hung down in flaxen ringlets. Her green eyes bright, but unfocused.

"God... already... Fuck," Amy mumbled, "Never came like that... Fucking hell. Fucking brother with his big fat fuck stick."

Amy fell down on top of me. Her body sticky with sweat. An aftershock rumbled through her and she shivered. My older sister's orgasm, her words, did something to me. I can't explain it. The urge overtook me, and I knew better than to hold back.

I grabbed my big sister by the shoulders and flipped her over. Slammed her down on her back. Somehow, I still kept my cock in her cunt. Amy screamed, then laughed.

"Oh, I see, little brother wants to be in charge?" Amy said, "OK, baby boy. Do it. Give your sister what she needs."

Amy's pussy was tighter post orgasm. Wetter. Her body even more responsive. She cried out with every thrust. I didn't even have to pretend to be a good lover. My sister's cums just started coming, like a racing river, and she was crashing right over the waterfall in moments. Again and again. Like an endless series of rapturous Niagara Falls.

"Oh fuck. So good. My brother's fucking me so good. No wonder... Bree and Jen. I wouldn't want to stop either. Oh God again. Hrrrrrr AH! Little one. Just... pump. Keep pumping. Fuck. Fuck. FUCK meeeeeheeeeheeeee."

I grabbed Amy's shoulders. Started pounding into her for all I was worth. At that point, I was beyond wanting to hold back. But I wasn't cumming. Everything from the night before, I felt unstoppable. I was going to make my big sister beg me to stop. It was the only way this would end.

Amy's body rippled as another orgasm ripped through her. She was panting. Both of us sodden with sweat. The room stank of my sister's pussy. Of the shared scent that two people make when they join as one.

Slap. Slap. Slap. Our bodies bounced off each other. Brother and sister. In an embrace that could only be love. Illicit, wicked, wonderful love.

"I'm the best fuck you've ever had," Amy said.

I almost laughed she said it so confidently. So full of pride. But I knew she was right, so I nodded and smiled.

"I'm a better fuck than Brianna," Amy said.

"Yes."

"Jenna too," Amy said, "You'd stick a cactus up their tiny, twinny twats if it meant you could be in me for a moment."

I didn't say anything. But I didn't slow my fucking either.

"Say it," Amy said. She wrapped her legs around me. Held me still inside her.

"You're the best fuck I've ever had," I said, "By far." I whispered it in her ear. Still conscious of the fact that our younger sisters were still downstairs. Might be right on the other side of the door for all I knew.

"Louder," Amy said.

"My cock belongs in my big sister," I said, "My big sister's pussy was MADE for me to fuck."

"Tell them," Amy said, "I want them to hear it."

"I love fucking my big sister's pussy," I shouted, "Oh Amy you're the best fuck I've ever had. Oh FUCK. Your pussy. Your body. You're the best thing in the fucking world and I never want to stop fucking youuuuuu!"

Amy's pussy seized up like it had suddenly shrank four sizes. She screamed another orgasm. Panting. Her whole body practically bright red. She fell back.

"Still?" Amy looked up at me. I smiled and shook my head. "Fuck, you're an animal. I take it back, it's more than your fantastic cock. You're flat out amazing, little brother."

"Maybe you should call Luke and tell him that," I said.

"Tell him that my little brother is a better fuck than he'll ever be? That I'm already addicted to my little brother's giant cock and I'll never stop fucking him?"

"Yes," I said. I moved more slowly. Long, drawn out strokes that let us both revel in every ridge and fold of our sibling's sex as we slid against each other.

"It's true," Amy said, a wistful smile on her face.

"So, what do we do?" I asked.

"You mean about the whole brother/sister/fucking thing?"

"Yeah," I said, "That."

"I don't know," Amy said, "I just know that I don't want to stop."

In response I started to speed up more. To build a little rhythm. My sister's orgasm parade had paused but now I felt her body ramping up again. Then, finally, I felt my body start to tighten. My body stuttered.

"Oh!" Amy gasped, feeling her body respond to mine, "Oh Chase. Baby. Are you close?"

"Y...yeah."

"Oh God. Are you gonna...? Gonna cum in your sister's little pussy? Are you going to spend right inside me? Like you did to your little sisters?"

"I mean, it's only fair," I said.

"Good. Yes. Need you to cum. Cum for me. Soon."

"Working on it," I said. It wasn't that my sister's snatch was bad. Quite the opposite, it was amazing. I was so blown from all the other fucking I'd done that my body wasn't able to reach its peak like normal. I'd heard that women like a man who can last, but apparently, after so much pounding, so many orgasms, even my sister had a limit to her endurance. She started chanting.

"Cum. Come on. Cum in your sister. Fill me up. Oh, baby, I'm so close and if you cum it's going to blow my fucking top off, so cum. Cum CUM! Oh little brother cum for MEeeeehhheeeheeee."

Well, like I said, I couldn't ever say no to my sisters.

"Oh FUCK!" I cried and a stream of my sperm shot into my sister's pussy. The pleasure overwhelmed me. Another eruption. Another. Mixed with a dull, burning ache that almost hurt. But still, it felt so good to finally unload.

Felt good for my big sister too. As soon as my first blast hit her, it seemed to ricochet Amy into her own orgasm. Something bigger and more powerful than what she'd already shared with me.

"Mmmf!" she cried. Her body bucked. Breaths came in gasps as her legs tightened. Eyes squeezed shut. "HrrrrrrrAH AH AH! Oh brother. Oh little brother. Oh fuck. Oh fucking... YES. Fucking fill me up!"

Amy wrapped herself around me. Both of us rumbling through ecstasy together. Than finally I felt it slow. My muscles uncoiled. God, I'd thought I was in pain before.

"I think you broke me," I said.

"Serves you right for all the stuff you broke when we were younger," Amy said arms wrapped tight around my torso.

"Oh, not this again," I said.

"I loved that Flintstone phone," Amy said.

"Jesus, sis. I was six, it was an accident."

We were arguing like siblings. Still connected like lovers.

"I think you've given me enough orgasms to make it up to me," Amy said with a smile. She leaned up and kissed me. I slowly pulled out of my older sister. Even after all that, I was still reluctant to disengage from her. She made a small mewl of disappointment as well. A glob of my cum dripped out and dribbled down to Amy's asshole. She reached down and started to stuff it into her cunt.

"Get back where you belong, spermies," she said and laughed. Post-cum silly. Like being high, but better.

"You're not..." I said, suddenly worried. In the moment it hadn't even occurred to me, but now, watching my sister repack her pussy with my cum...

"I'm on the pill," Amy said, "Don't worry."

I fell down on the bed next to my older sister. Played languidly with her hair. It was long and shining golden. I'd always wanted to touch her tresses. Run my fingers through them. Strange that I had to play with her tits and cunt before I could.

"I wasn't kidding before," Amy said absently, "That really was..."

"Amazing?"

"Way better than that."

"Guess it's a good thing I saw you naked, then, huh?"

Amy chuckled. "Yes, well. About that..."

"You're joking," I said.

"So, I may have actually left the door open," Amy said, "Kind of on purpose?"

"You wanted me to see you?"

"I wanted... I don't know what I wanted. I was mad at Mom and Dad for making me stay with you. I was bored and angry and you were all being such brats."

I gave her an angry look.

"Come on, you totally were," Amy said, "Anyway, I guess I thought that it might be fun. If you saw me. And then I would get 'mad' and well, we'd see where it went?"

"You wanted me to catch you," I said.

"Uh huh."

"And you pretended to be mad to..."

"I wanted to see where it would go. Maybe punish you three a little? I mean, you have to see it, Chase. Your perfect house and your easy lives. Jenna and Brianna are going to UCLA next year? I had to beg Dad to let me go to state. He wanted me to do two years at community college."

"It's not fair, I know" I said, "But we didn't do any of that."

"Doesn't make me resent you any less," Amy said

"So, you planned this whole thing out," I said.

"Yeah right," Amy said, snickering. "No. I thought you'd see me naked, and I'd try to embarrass you and the twins a little. Entertaining for me. Educational for you three. And then it kept going. Building. Till it became this huge thing and I couldn't stop it."

Amy rolled over. Let her fantastic breasts hang over me, while nudging my nose with her own.

"I mean, you can't exactly complain about the results, can you?"

To be continued...
It's Only Fair Pt. 02
Siblings get smashed, play another stripping game.
Here we go again. Everyone in this story is over the age of 18.

I lay back in my bed, staring blankly up at the ceiling. My naked, too-hot-to-be-true, older sister Amy snoozed innocently next to me. Her blonde hair splayed across the pillow in golden rivulets. Oh my God. Everything that had happened. It was almost too much for my 19-year-old brain to process.

My parents had gone to a work party the night before, leaving me home alone with my three sexy sisters: Amy and the twins, Jenna and Brianna. At age twenty-six, Amy was seven years older than me, eight years older than our younger sisters, and light years away from wanting to spend time with her less mature siblings. But our parents had ordered her to stay home and keep an eye on us.

We were already at each other's throats when I accidentally caught Amy undressed. She got mad and tried to take her revenge. But somehow, I managed to turn the tables and maneuver it so all four of us were stripped naked. I thought I'd reached the peak of my accomplishments: seeing curvy, blonde Brianna's massive boobs; skinny, brunette Jenna's clean-shaven pussy; Amy's incredible... well, everything.

But it turned out that was only the beginning. I ended up having sex with Brianna right there, accidentally cumming in her unprotected pussy. As if that wasn't already enough, I also jizzed in Jenna later that night. Finally, the next morning, I managed to complete the trifecta and had Amy while the twins were downstairs, innocently watching TV.

After the sex, Amy admitted that she'd orchestrated the whole thing -- though she wasn't clear on what parts were planned and which had been happy accidents. I didn't know how to feel about all that.

On the one hand, my older sister was the kind of beauty that made supermodels look lousy. My younger sisters were also quite cute and very fuckable. Anyone would feel lucky to be with any one of them. Yet, Amy claimed to want me to be with all of them. Even admitted to encouraging it. I mean, that's awesome. Right?

Except it was also kind of scary. Much as I tried to work it out, I couldn't figure out Amy's motive. Was she conniving or caring? Or maybe just really extra horny? I couldn't say.

Before I could decipher it any further, Amy began to stir. We dressed in not completely awkward silence and went to find the twins. Seeing my sister completely naked, having slept with her, did that stop me from staring at her perfect bubble butt as she went downstairs? No, it did not.

"Still looks pretty bad out there," Amy said. I glanced out the window. It was late morning and the sun was shining bright. The freak blizzard from the night before had finally stopped, but the consequences were piled high. We lived in a new development on the far side of town, and the roads still hadn't been plowed. That was a problem.

While my older sister was on the pill, neither of the twins was on protection and I'd cum, bareback, in both of them. That meant we needed a run to the pharmacy before things developed further. The longer we waited, the more the timebombs I'd left in my sisters' wombs ticked off.

Amy's thoughts, however, appeared to be elsewhere. "If it's still this bad here, I can't imagine what it's like out by Mom and Dad," she said, "They might not be home till dinner or even later."

We found the twins in the living room, dead asleep on the couch. The TV hummed softly in the background. Blonde, curvy Brianna and skinny, brunette Jenna were still in their underwear, cuddling against each other. Brianna's massive breasts pressed into her twins' non-existent chest. I thought it was cute (and hot), but Amy made a 'yuck' face. So much for my romantic older sister.

We woke the girls up and Amy made lunch. Standard PB&J. Watching amazing, erotic Amy try to be matronly in skimpy clothes was kind of cute. Kind of hot, too. We gathered around the dining room table, staying mostly silent, and ate our lunch. I should have been quite content with everything that had happened, but now new worries sprouted up.

Amy and I had been pretty loud up in my bedroom. Worse, I'd said some things in the moment that, if my baby sisters had heard, probably would have hurt their feelings. I kept waiting for them to say something, but when I looked up, Brianna winked at me and Jenna smiled warmly.

After we ate, we saw that the plows had finally been through the neighborhood and the roads looked clear. Amy wanted to rest, but the twins insisted we should start digging out the driveway right away. I noticed both sisters were resting their hands over their tummies as they spoke, a not so subtle reminder. So, we all got dressed -- real clothing this time, not just underwear -- put on coats, hats, and gloves, and went to dig out Amy's car.

Our older sister had a big Mercedes SUV, paid for with her own money thankyouverymuch, which she'd been smart enough to leave in the garage. Still, the snow was heavy, the driveway was long, and so even with the four of us it took a ton of effort.

By the end we were all cold, wet, and sweaty. A nasty combination. The warm house called to us like a roaring fire in a rainstorm. This time the twins straight up begged Amy to go get their pills.

"Sure thing," Amy said, "Happy to go." I could tell, though, that she was annoyed. It was the twins' health that needed tending, not hers. But neither Jenna nor Brianna owned a car and Amy wasn't going to put one of them behind the wheel of her baby.

She gave all three of us a dirty look and climbed into her SUV. Before she could pull out of the driveway, I knocked at her window. Amy rolled it down.

"You want us to come with you?" I asked, but Amy shook her head and waved us back into the house.

"No reason for everyone to suffer," Amy said.

"You sure?"

"Yes. Go inside and get warm. Just be 'ready' for me when I get back."

"You mean hot chocolate?" I asked.

Amy smacked me on the side of the head. "See you soon, doofus."

"Drive safe, bitch," I said.

Amy reversed out of the driveway with a roar. My younger sisters and I went back into the house. It felt really good to get out of my wet, winter clothes and shake off the snow.

The twins decided they would thank Amy for braving the weather by cooking another special dinner. Like the night before, they raided the fridge like archeologists hunting for ancient relics -- though hopefully edible ones, at that. I was set on watching football, but as soon as I turned on the TV, I felt my eyes droop.

The sex, the shoveling, the stress -- it all caught up with me. I let my head loll back against the couch. First, I was just watching. Then I was just listening.

Then I was gone.

*

When I woke up, both the twins were sitting on the couch with me. Brianna was shaking my arm.

"Chase? Chase wake up."

"Huh wha? What's wrong?" Despite being on the less-than-comfortable couch, I'd been down deep. While I slept, the TV had turned over to the news. The region had gotten over 10 inches, apparently. More than a cock's length of snow, I thought with a wry smile.

Now both Brianna and Jenna were shaking me.

"What's wrong?" I asked.

Both twins eyed me very seriously. Brianna had her blonde hair up in a pony tail and was wearing a navy peasant top and jeans. Her shirt seemed to strain around her giant tits. Jenna's brown hair was also up, and she had on a similar pair of jeans, but she was wearing a purple turtleneck. Both twins looked solemn.

"Crap, you didn't burn down the kitchen, did you?"

"No, the lasagna will be ready in about half an hour," Jenna said.

"Where's Amy?" I asked.

"She texted she's on her way back," Brianna said, "The roads are pretty bad."

"Good," I said, "Not about the roads part. The rest of it." I don't think I had a sense for how long Amy had been gone. If I had, I might have been prepared for what was to come. Instead, I stretched my arms and let sleep slide back over me. Drifting till dinner really appealed in the moment.

"Come on Chase, stop it," Jenna said, "We need to talk."

Uh oh.

I sat straight up like I'd been shocked. I didn't have a lot of experience with women but 'we need to talk' is ingrained in a male's mind as instinctively as 'fire' and 'rock.'

"What's wrong?" I asked. I looked at my baby sister's bellies and remembered what I'd put in there. Dammit.

"Look, what happened before with Amy," Brianna said.

"We don't want you to think," Jenna said.

"That is."

"We know."

"Wait, slow down," I said, "I don't speak 'twin' remember? Look I'm sorry about what happened, I really am. I mean, I guess you should take it as a compliment you're both so amazing but it got out of control. I'm sorry and I promise it won't happen again."

"Weeeellllll," Brianna said, biting her lip suggestively.

"Look, what happened yesterday was weird," Jenna said, "And crazy."

"And awesome," Brianna said.

"That too," Jenna said, "We just want to make sure we're on the same page."

"Like with the cumming," Brianna said, "Amy's getting the pills right now so that'll be solved."

"Right," Jenna said, "Also with what happened. Being careful around the parents. And other people."

"Well I was going to post about it on Facebook," I said. My sisters glared at me. "It's a joke, who the fuck does anything on Facebook anymore?"

"Look," Jenna said, "Last time things... Well, neither of us felt exactly in control and we want to make sure you understand."

"I thought you wanted to," I said, suddenly feeling guilty.

"Oh, we did," Brianna said, "I did."

"Me too," Jenna said, "Though maybe not at first?"

"What about last night?" I asked, "When Amy said you woke her up."

"That's not how it went," Jenna said, "I was passed out and Amy shook me awake. Gave me this whole diatribe about how Brianna had done it and now I had to, too or we'd be all messed up."

I gave my sister a funny look.

"Yes, I know. It made sense at the time. Amy has a way of doing that. Anyway, I can't say I argued too hard. I was still pretty worked up from watching you and Bree before and I figured it would be more fun to go do it with you than bicker with Amy about it. So I did. And I was right -- it was amazing."

"But we want to make sure you get it," Brianna said.

I nodded yes.

"You don't have a clue, do you?" Jenna said, "You're just nodding yes and looking at our boobs."

"They're nice boobs," I said.

"Chase this is the whole problem," Jenna said, "I loved what we did. We loved it. But we can't keep doing it. Even if we were protected."

"And we're not," Brianna said.

"But we're siblings," Jenna said

I couldn't help it. My face fell. Look, I'm not an idiot. I know that I wasn't going to, like, date my sisters or whatever. But at the same time, being cut off like that? It hurt.

"Look, we're not saying we won't do anything," Brianna said. Jenna gave her twin a glare, but Brianna kept talking. "Come on Jen, we both know we want it."

"Fine," Jenna said, "But we need to agree to ground rules. We can do stuff together, but maybe no touching."

"Some touching," Brianna said. I almost laughed, watching them negotiate themselves into a better position for me. I didn't even have to talk -- they did it for me. "Just, like, not part to part. You know?"

"No D in our P," Jenna said, "Or A, for that matter. Really let's just say no penetration and leave it at that."

"But we can do other stuff till winter break ends," Brianna said.

"Then you go back to school and get a girlfriend. We graduate high school. Everybody moves on, OK?" Jenna said.

"You understand, right Chase?" Brianna said.

Both the twins seemed legitimately concerned that I would be upset. So, I made sure to smile broadly as I agreed to the twins' terms. This was fine. Really it was. It gave me two more days to do fun stuff with my younger sisters. And Amy hadn't agreed to any of it. So, I was good. We were good. Totally good.

My twin sisters leaned in and kissed my cheeks at the same time. "You really are an awesome brother," Brianna said.

"I guess," I said.

"Here, let's show him how much we appreciate it," Brianna said and nudged Jenna. Both girls started to lift their shirts up over their heads.

The front door screeched as it opened.

"Holy fuck it's fucking horrible out there," Amy said. My older sister slammed the door behind her and marched in, snow seeping into the carpet with each step. She had a big brown bag in each hand. My younger sisters quickly scattered to the far sides of the couch.

"Did you get the pills?" the twins asked.

"Yes, I'm home safe, thanks so much," Amy said, glaring.

"How was it out there?" I asked.

"A nightmare," Amy said, "Trees down. Power out. Wires everywhere. It took me an hour to drive five frickin' miles."

"Which bag's from the pharmacy?" Jenna asked. She went over to Amy and started rooting through the shopping. Amy still had her knee-length black boots and heavy white coat on. She was standing in the doorway, dripping.

"The pills won't be ready for three days," Amy said, pushing Jenna back. "They were out of stock or something. But no worries, it's on order. As long as you take one within a week, you're fine."

I didn't think that was right, but I wasn't going to contradict my older sister. Jenna and Brianna stood frozen in the foyer. I could see their nervousness from way back on the couch.

"Seriously, calm down, it's no big deal," Amy said, "Besides, I brought back something way better." She reached into the bag and pulled out a bottle of clear liquid. "Alcohol!"

*

Jenna and Brianna outdid themselves on the lasagna. Considering what they accomplished using only what was lying around the house, I wondered what they could make if we actually went food shopping. Or what they'd win if we got them a shot on "Chopped."

The girls set up the table in the dining room like we were gathered for a formal event. They turned out the lights and lit candles. Got out the good dishes and the heavy silverware. At Amy's urging, we even drank wine with dinner, like proper adults. We got the glasses out and everything.

"We don't really drink much," Brianna said.

"Or ever," Jenna said.

"This is only Cabernet," Amy said, "It's not a big deal. Besides, if you're leaving for college you should know how to handle alcohol."

Well, I couldn't argue with that logic. Pounding beers was probably better practice than sipping wine, but still.

I figured we'd have a little just to get the taste of it. Instead, Amy gave us each a full glass, practically to the brim. Before I finished my first, Amy topped me off with more. Still, it was a heavy meal, and I figured there was plenty to soak up the drinks.

After we ate, we each had another glass of wine to finish the bottle. Then Amy told me and the twins to clean up. I looked over as we washed the dishes and saw that both my younger sisters' faces were flushed with drink. They grinned at me goofily.

When we came back to the dining room, we found that Amy had set out a couple of snifters with ice. She had very few words for us, but way more to drink.

"Whiskey," she said, and held up her glass. We all clinked and drank

"Augh it tastes like lighter fluid," Brianna said, her face twisting in disgust.

"I could use this to clean wounds," Jenna said, mirroring her twin.

Amy glared at her younger sisters. She'd intended this to be a treat, clearly, and their reactions left a bad taste in her own mouth. "Stop acting like children and drink," Amy said, sipping from her glass.

Jenna and Brianna looked down at the floor, ashamed. Each took another taste. They made the same ugly looks, but they didn't say anything.

I was on the twins' side with this one -- I'd never had whiskey before, and it felt like the liquor was stripping the flesh from my throat. But I wanted my older sister to see me as a mature, adult, like her. So, I kept drinking, doing my best to hold back my distaste.

We must have looked strange, all of us sat at the dining room table, slowly sipping our whiskeys like hostages held at gunpoint. No one said anything. In fact, I noticed, no one had really spoken since Amy got home.

I assumed my older sister was tired from her long day of braving the elements. The twins, too, seemed oddly distant. I didn't know whether their worry about the pills was keeping them off kilter, or if they just didn't trust themselves to speak after all that alcohol. For myself, the silence seemed to squash my voice down, perpetuating the cycle. The less anyone spoke, the harder it was to make conversation. To lift that weight.

What was there to say, anyway? Beyond our mutual plumbing of each other's bodies, we didn't really have anything in common with each other. That was the problem in the first place. Amy was a grown woman with a serious boyfriend -- a true urban professional. The twins were both finishing off high school, planning for college. And me? I was somewhere in between, not really able to converse with either. Also, as the only boy, it left me as an instant outsider.

So, our conversation topics were down to: 'Any recent interesting cases, Amy?' 'Have you bought a microfridge yet?' or 'Hey, sis, I really enjoyed stuffing your pussy last night.' Aka, boring as hell, mundane as anything, or inappropriate as all fuck. Instead, we chose Option D: uncomfortable silence. I still think it was the right choice.

When we finally got our glasses down to nothing but ice cubes, Amy clapped her hands and finally broke the quiet.

"Good," she said, "Now the real fun can begin." The twins and I looked at each other, warily.

Amy led us into the family room and sat us on the big leather sectional. There was plenty of room on the couch for all of us, but Amy grabbed a dining room chair for herself and set it up to face me and the twins.

Amy handed each of us a shot glass, keeping one move for herself, then pulled another bottle out of her bag. She was like the Mary Poppins of alcohol, my older sister. I half expected her to pull out a tray of fully mixed Mai Tais at some point.

"Tequila," Amy announced. She poured each of us a full glass and set the bottle out on the coffee table in front of us. The twins and I looked at each other very warily. "Oh stop it. Look, we're trapped in the house till morning at least. We never have the chance to be together, just the four of us. Why waste it watching Netflix or whatever? We should get to know each other."

Jenna, Brianna, and I all nodded enthusiastically. Like I said, Amy was way older than us in a way that, as kids, made her seem almost magical. That kind of hero worship doesn't go away when you grow up. All we ever wanted was for our amazing big sister to take an interest in us. Her offering us that chance, I don't think Amy realized what it meant. Or, in thinking about it after, maybe she knew exactly what she was offering. In any case, she couldn't have gotten more eager agreement had she waved three gold nuggets in front of our eyes.

"Awesome," Amy said, "But the thing is, we can't just, like, sit here and talk. That's boring. Plus no one actually says anything and we end up just blabbing about the weather or something dumb. Alcohol helps, sure, but what we really need to do is play a drinking game. Trust me -- it's the best way to get to truly know someone."

Again, all three of us nodded like this made total sense. Smart girl, our sister.

"We need something that involves alcohol and sharing secrets," Amy said, "So, we're going to play 'Never Have I Ever.' Do you know it?"

I'd heard of the game, but never played. The twins looked at me and Amy and shrugged.

"Oh, you're going to love it," Amy said, "This is real college stuff. Here's how it works. Each of us takes a turn saying something they've never done before. If the other person has done that thing, they have to take a shot. So, like, for example, Brianna, you could say, 'Never have I ever played Never Have I Ever' and then I'd have to take a drink." Amy grabbed her shot glass and downed it in one go. "Like that. Makes sense?"
We all nodded. Well, this seemed perfectly dignified. Nothing inappropriate at all. Well, except for the underage drinking. But honestly, on the scale of what we'd done already, that barely registered.

Amy refilled her shot glass and leaned back in her chair. "OK, so since Brianna just went, I'll go. Never have I ever taken an AP physics course."

The twins both downed their shots. They both coughed, but steadied themselves. Amy poured them more, then gestured to me. I had to think about it for a moment.

"Never have I ever owned my own car," I said. Amy gave me a dirty look, but she did her shot.

"Never have I ever gotten a C or worse in math class," Jenna said. Both Brianna and Amy did their shots.

"That's not cool, Jen," Brianna said.

"Maybe not so granular next time," Amy said, "But still, good."

Yup, this was quite tame. Nice and safe. Brianna did hers about a sailing trip, which made everyone drink except her (we'd gone when I was in high school, but Brianna had missed it with the flu), and now we were back around.

"Never have I ever had a circumcision," Amy said. The girls all giggled as I drank.

"Fine, play that way," I said, "Never have I ever had a period." Obviously, that meant all three women had to drink.

"Never have I ever..." Jenna began.

"Hang on," Brianna said, "I have to pee." She stood up from the couch, but stumbled back laughing. "Whoops!"

"You ok, Bree?" Jenna asked.

"Yeah, just... Woo. Lost myself there for a sec," Brianna said. She stood again and, balancing herself on the couch, slowly made her way out of the living room. Grabbing walls as she went.

I shouldn't have been surprised. We'd killed a whole bottle of wine, had a glass of whiskey, and now we were slamming shots. What's the old saying? One tequila, two tequila, three tequila, floor?

I'd only had two shots, myself, but was feeling warm. The twins had each had three while Amy had done five. My older sister seemed fine, she'd drank plenty in her life and knew her limits. But our younger sisters hadn't had more than a few sips of beer before that night, as far as I knew. We were lucky they both weren't completely wrecked.

Brianna came back a few minutes later looking a bit steadier. But her face was still red as a fire hydrant and she leaned into the couch more than she sat on it.

"OK, back to it," Amy said.

"Hang on," Jenna said. Her words slurred slightly, and so she said it again. This time with one finger in the air like she was getting ready to pontificate in front of the General Assembly. "Hang on. Maybe we need to slow down on the whole thinking drink. The whole dringing ging. You know. This."

"Come on, seriously?" Amy said, "I thought we could finally hang out together. Like real adults. I guess you're still babies. You want me to read you a story before night night?"

"No!" Brianna and Jenna said together.

"So let's keep playing," Amy said.

"Fine," Jenna said, "But maybe not for alcohol."

And right then, in the midst of everything -- through the haze of alcohol and argument -- I swear I saw a twinkle in Amy's eye. "The game's not fun if there's nothing to lose," she said.

I started at that for a moment. I had a friend of a friend who told me about something his older brother had gotten into. A bunch of kids started having Mario Kart tournaments and ended up in an orgy. That's what he'd told me had started it all. Those words. It's not fun if there's nothing to lose. Did Amy understand the power of the words she'd just spoken? Heck, had she heard that very same story?

"Why don't we just play for something else?" Brianna asked.

"Like what?" Amy said, but I could tell she already had the answer in mind. She was smart enough not to say it though. "Any ideas, Chase?" Goddamn it -- my sister was so good. Jenna and Brianna may have had twin-tuition, but Amy and I had clearly mastered our own tawdry sibling telepathy.

"Well..." I started, as if I was really considering options, "How about this? Let's say on your turn you said something I'd done before. But instead of drinking I had to, maybe, take off my shirt?"

"Ooo, Chase! That's a great idea!" Amy said. She actually managed to sound surprised by my suggestion. Clearly, my sister was wasting her time as a real lawyer and ought to be playing one on TV.

"Strip Never Have I Ever," Jenna said flatly. She wasn't nearly as impressed by my ingenuity, clearly. Brianna also seemed to shake her head.

It wasn't surprising. The twins had just given me the talk about being more chaste. Now here we were, getting started all over again. Was I really going to let this opportunity go? Hell no! The USS Fuckalot had just docked right in front of us. And my dick was already waiting for me in the well-named cockpit. Fortunately, my older sister was on board, as well.

"Come on, it'll be fun," Amy said, "How much are you wearing anyway? It looks like a lot."

The twins were still wearing what they had on before: long sleeve shirts and jeans. Amy was wearing a heavy white sweater with dark slacks. I had on jeans and a t-shirt. Overall, it was pretty even.

"Besides, it's nothing we haven't seen before," Amy said.

The twins turned to me, obviously looking for help. But it was sort of like when you spray a cat with water, and it runs to you for safety. Wrong choice, pal. I smiled, kindly. "It's harmless fun," I said.

"Exactly," Amy said.

My younger sisters both nodded, resigned. Amy poured us more tequila ("To sip as we play," she said) and we settled back in.

"I'll start," my older sister said. She rubbed her hands together like she was getting ready to announce her evil plan to take over the world. "Never have I ever touched a girl's boob," Amy said.

The twins seemed taken aback by that one.

"What?" Amy said, "If we're going to be losing clothes, then I think the questions should be dirty, too."

I shrugged and reached down for my sock.

"Socks don't count," Amy said.

"What?"

"Why not?"

"It's not fun that way," Amy said, "Besides, who's excited to see feet? No, only the good stuff: shirts, pants, underwear. That kind of thing."

I let out a deep sigh -- not nearly as upset as I pretended -- then reached down and lifted off my shirt. Of course, I had nothing on under it. One question in and I was already half naked. At least the house was well heated. But that didn't stop the rest of my body from stiffening up. We'd barely started and already I felt as hard as I ever had in my life. Then Amy said something that made my dick go from rock to diamond.

"You too, Jenna," Amy said, pointing at our brunette younger sister.

Jenna looked confused.

"Yesterday," Amy said, "When we were... Anyway, you totally touched Brianna's giant tit. Did more than just touch, if I remember."

Jenna growled in her throat, but took off her purple turtleneck. The brunette was wearing a tiny, sky-blue bra. Amy clapped as Jenna's covered boobs came out, but my younger sister only looked down at her chest with a kind of resigned disappointment.

My little sister really needed to work on her self-esteem. Size isn't the only thing when it comes to breasts and Jenna was obvious evidence of that. I couldn't wait for her to take off her bra and reveal her sexy, skinny, upturned pink titties. I had no doubt now that that moment wasn't too far away.

If I had any doubts about where the game was going, Jenna's shirtless-ness made them melt away. If I was worried about our talk earlier, about limits with my sisters, then this certainly solved that problem.

And if you thought that having already seen my sisters naked -- had done way more than just looked -- I wouldn't be so excited the second time around? Please. Once was never going to be enough. I wanted, needed, to get those girls nekkid. It was my turn, and Amy had already shown me an easy way to advance the game in my favor.

"Never have I ever kissed a boy," I said.

"Do relatives count?" Brianna asked. I could see where she was going.

"It should be, like, romantic kisses," Jenna said.

"Right, like, on the lips only," Brianna said.

"You kissed Chase on the lips yesterday," Amy told our blonde little sister.

"Just a peck," Brianna said.

"Still counts," I said.

Amy pulled off her heavy sweater. I leaned back in anticipation of my older sister's resplendent rack. But to my disappointment she had a thin pink shirt on under her top. Amy gave me a cheeky wink, seeing how she had me going.

Brianna, on the other hand, had no such luck. She took off her peasant shirt, revealing a heavy black bra that poor little Jenna probably could have used as a shirt. Even then, the bra seemed barely able to contain my baby sister's massive mounds. A bit of brown areola peeked out the top of one cup, as if checking that the coast was clear. If Brianna didn't lose her underwear on her own, it seemed liable to snap off by itself.

But the blonde twin seemed barely bothered by her big reveal, launching right into her own assault on her sisters. "Never have I ever sucked a cock," Brianna said with a satisfied grin. Amy glared at her sister but took off her shirt. She was wearing a silky crimson bra that made my impossibly erect dick practically leap right off my body.

Then everything got even better as Jenna reached back and started to undo her own bra. Brianna stared at her twin, shocked.

"Last night," Jenna said.

"Wow," Brianna said.

"I needed to get him hard and... Anyway," Jenna said. She unhooked her undergarment, freeing her little titties. They bounced happily as they were released -- puffy, pink nipples standing out stiff.

"How was it?" Brianna asked.

"It was really neat, actually," Jenna said. "I felt really sexy. The way he got all hard in my mouth."

"OK, enough learning time," Amy said. "Let's get on with it."

"Never have I ever had sex in a public place," Jenna said without pausing. Amy and I both groaned and unsnapped our pants. Amy had a pair of red thong panties on that matched her bra. Holy fuck. Somehow that woman, with a body that could blind a man, found a way to look almost as good in underwear as she did naked. What can I say? I'm a sucker for a girl in red.

The sight almost made up for the fact that I was down to my boxers. Pendulous penis pushing upward quite prominently.

"Someone is enjoying himself," Brianna said, looking pointedly over to my erection as it pointed straight out in my underwear.

"And we wouldn't find any wet spots on your panties, right Bree?" Amy asked. That shut the younger blonde up. But Amy decided that wasn't enough and kept going right after curvy Brianna. "Never have I ever considered breast reduction surgery."

Brianna turned almost as red as Amy's underwear. Without a word, she reached down and undid her jeans. Jenna looked over at her twin in surprise.

"I have back pain," Brianna said, "How'd you find out about that, anyway, Amy?"

"Mom asked me a few months ago if I knew anyone in the city," Amy said, "Didn't take Stephen Hawking to put two and two together on that one." She took a big gulp of her tequila, smiling at us hungrily.

Brianna's eggplant-purple panties didn't cover much. Her pubes poked out either side of the material. But that was Brianna's secret weapon, no one could ever get past her ginormous tits long enough to look at any other part of her, even when her massive missiles were still stored behind a bra.

I tried to tear my eyes away and take my turn. The game had gone far more quickly than I think any of us imagined. I was sitting on the couch next to my nearly-naked younger sisters, with the older one sitting across from us in a similar state of undress. The more sober I was feeling, the more naked I was getting. I was down to my last shred of clothing -- my blue boxer briefs.

Fortunately, the girls were in a similar spot. No one was slurring or slumping nearly as much. Meanwhile, Jenna was completely topless, but she had on both her pants and panties. Amy and Brianna were both down to their underwear, top and bottom.

So, we were all close in clothing level, but not nearly enough for my liking. Jenna's boobs were lovely, but I wanted to see the whole package on all three sisters. Also, I'd once again convinced myself that I had to get my sisters naked before going all the way, myself. In retrospect it seems silly, like that was really going to matter now. But at the time, I told myself if I was down to nothing and the girls were dressed that... I don't know, bad things would come of it? I said I was horny, not rational.

Regardless, I felt like I needed a good question to even it all up. And I had the perfect inquiry in mind. "Never have I ever had sex with my brother."

"You don't even have a brother," Jenna said.

"Still counts," I said. My younger, brown haired sister hissed, but she shucked off her jeans, revealing a perfectly respectable pair of white panties. Not that propriety did anything to take away from the fuckable girl sitting next to me. God, Jenna was so hot -- her tiny, pink body practically pleading to be plowed by my penis.

But just as I was falling into the rapture of one sibling, I got ensnared by another as Brianna finally relieved her bra of its burden, letting her giant jugs spill out. God, had they gotten bigger overnight? Brianna's boobs looked even larger than I remembered. Her dark nipples were as erect as her sister's cute little pink ones.

But just as I was recovering from the second sibling's display, I got roped by the third. Amy, the sex goddess who happened to be my older sister, began to undo her own bra.

Both twins stared, jaws hitting the carpet so hard that they bounced. I guess they really didn't hear Amy and I, after all.

"When did?"

"How?"

"What? So, it's only OK if you two do it?" Amy said

Brianna and Jenna looked away, a bit ashamed. But I could tell they were both still trying to piece it all together.

"It's not a big deal," Amy said, "Obviously. Seems like I'm in good company, actually."

Amy finished taking off her bra and smiled at me, warmly. God, her breasts really were perfect. All I could think about was kneading them in my hands. Suckling her nipples. I had to slow myself down. I knew I could have so much more if I could be patient.

Everyone was only wearing bottoms now. Just like the day before, I thought to myself, and smiled. These games really were more fun when everyone won.

"So, what now?" Jenna asked.

"What do you mean?" Amy asked, "There's still clothing to lose."

"Sure, one more each, but then what?" Brianna asked.

"Ooo, I like how you girls think," Amy said, as if our younger sisters had really been suggesting something, "Well, first, I'm starting to sober up so I think we should each do another shot to celebrate."

Amy poured out more tequila and we drank. The bottle was getting low but, lo and behold, our older sister had another full one waiting in her magical bag of endless alcohol.

Amy sat back and began rubbing her hands again in full supervillain mode. "We can't drink and we're running out of clothes. So, what if we do dares?"

"So, if someone hasn't done something, they have to go moon the neighbors?" Jenna asked.

"Right but way more fun than that," Amy said. "In fact, what if we do this: Instead of saying what we haven't done, we say something we did. And if the other person hasn't done it, that's their dare. So, it's more like, I've done this -- have you?"

I'd had way too much tequila to track what my sister was saying. That last shot had put me right back over the edge again. But like a deaf man at a political rally, I knew to nod my head in agreement with whatever Amy said. She had my best interests in mind, after all.

"I'm so confused," Brianna said.

"Let's do one now," Amy said, "That'll make it clearer."

We agreed, like this made a lick of sense.

"OK, so like... Ooo! Here's a good one," Amy said, "I've given a boy a French kiss."

Amy looked over at the twins pointedly, but Brianna and Jenna didn't move.

"So now you two go kiss Chase," Amy said, "See? It's easy."

The twins were still sitting on either side of me, so they both slid off and turned to face me. I noticed both of them were back to leaning on the furniture to stay upright.

"Maybe do it one at a time," Amy said, like she was the sibling sex guru. Which, I mean, kind of?

Through some unspoken agreement, Brianna stepped forward to go first. She sat down next to me and leaned forward. I could smell the heavy waft of alcohol on her breath. Her lips tentatively touched mine.

"Remember, there needs to be tongue or it doesn't count." I heard my older sister's voice somewhere distant. Like she was shouting at us across the Grand Canyon. Making a long distance call from Neptune. I was completely locked in on my blonde, younger sister as she slowly opened her mouth and probed at me with her tongue. I did the same to her.

"Hmph," Brianna made a little grunt as we slid closer to each other. I'd kissed girlfriends lots of times, but this felt different. Familiar and strange. Kissing my sister while our other siblings watched. I know it's weird but the sex we'd had before felt so much less intimate than this.

I could smell my sister's hair. Taste her. I opened my eyes and saw her watching me. My heart raced. Instinctively I reached up for my sister's cheeks, accidentally brushing her boob. I mean, how could I miss such mountainous terrain?

Brianna giggled a little into my mouth and then fell back on the couch.

"That was fun," she said, "A little weird, but fun."

She slid aside and let Jenna take her place. Again, I pressed my lips to my sister's. Jenna tasted slightly different. Her touch was more tentative. Testing. Her little tongue slid into my mouth. I felt a similar shock in my stomach of arousal and wrongness mixed all together in a strangely addictive cocktail. If this was what 'kissing your sister' really meant, then sports games would always end in a tie.

I brushed Jenna's hair back and stroked her cheek (accidental boob touching was not an issue). She moaned into my mouth.

"Come up for air, you two," Amy said, "You're kissing not, you know, making out."

Jenna and I separated. She gave me a shy little smile. Both twins sat back down on the couch but sat closer to me than before -- almost touching. Clearly things were rolling forward, and none of us had the momentum to stop it now.

"Your turn for a dare, Chase," Amy said. She didn't even bother to keep the wicked smile off her face and lord knows, it was contagious. If that was only a kiss... This was going to be awesome. I just had to keep things going.

"Kissing was fun," I said, "So let's keep doing that. I've French kissed my sister."

My siblings all looked at each other, a bit confused.

"So now we..." Jenna started. Amy shrugged, but she motioned for Jenna to move over to Brianna.

The blonde twin leaned into the brunette one and their lips touched. They jumped back a little, then leaned into it again. I heard one of them sigh. Their mouths opened simultaneously. They moved closer...

"Alright, that's enough," Amy said. The girls jumped back to the far sides of the couch like Amy had hit them with a cattle prod. "Brianna, your turn."

I noticed that Amy had plowed through to the next question without doing her own part of the dare. That came along with our unspoken agreement, I guess. I couldn't call Amy out because she might decide to turn on me, instead. The twins, also, said nothing. Though I don't know if that's because they forgot or were too quickly cowed by their older sister.

Brianna paused. "Can't think of anything?" Amy asked, "That's fine, you both being so inexperienced and all. Here, let me give you one. You've rubbed yourself in front of your siblings."
Before the twins could say anything more, Amy stood up from her chair and pulled down her panties. She sat back down, spread her legs, and exposed her amazing pussy to the room. Then my older sister dropped her hands down to her snatch and started to stroke herself.

It was amazing, it was awesome. Incredible to see someone as hot as my older sister bringing herself to her own peak. But I couldn't help but wonder why Amy had put herself in this position.

Amy looked at the rest of us accusingly and I understood. It was totally worth jumping if it forced the rest of us over the cliff as well. I took off my boxers and by the time I looked up, I saw that the twins were now bottomless, as well.

In that environment, three beautiful girls all rubbing themselves, I didn't need to be coerced to start working myself. Still I took my time, teasing. Amy seemed to be doing the same. But Brianna and Jenna hadn't gotten the memo, because they both were really going at it.

The girls' hands went so fast they were almost a blur. Brianna digging into her blonde snatch, Jenna with her bare one. Jenna's face flushed. Brianna grunted in a very un-girly way. My younger twins jammed their slots until it seemed like they were both about to hit the jackpot, then...

"Stop!" Amy yelled.

My older sister had to physically separate my sisters from their pussies, lifting their arms away like she'd done the night before.

"You two really need to get a hold of yourselves," Amy said. The twins looked up at us sheepishly. "Well, stop getting a hold of your... Anyway. I think it's Jen's turn."

The brunette knew better than to hesitate, lest Amy take her turn away from her, too.

"I sucked my brother's cock," Jenna said. She covered her mouth, as if she couldn't believe the words had come out of her. I think she was trying so hard to be quick (also was so drunk), that she wasn't able to be smart.

I, on the other hand, couldn't have been happier. I leaned back on the couch, arms behind my head. My dick stuck straight up. I mean, of course it did. Sure, I'd blown my load four times already in a 24-hour period. But I was surrounded by three naked women, had just been rubbing myself, and my sister had announced I was about to get oral. A eunuch would get erect after all that.

"We'll do it together, Bree," Amy said, looking not at all disappointed. My older blonde sister knelt and grabbed my dick -- fuck that felt nice -- and held it in place. Then my younger blonde sister got down next to her and tentatively licked up my shaft. "Suck, not taste, baby," Amy said, not too unkindly.

Brianna settled herself and took a deep breath. You'd think she was getting ready to swallow a sword, not a cock. She opened her mouth wide and wrapped it around the head of my dick.

"That's a girl," Amy said.

"Mmhmm," Brianna said, making wet smacking noises now as she bobbed up and down on my dong. I could only sit back and luxuriate, eyes half closed as my baby sister did her best on me. I kept wishing Amy would take her turn, but by 'both do it' apparently my older sister really meant 'I'll direct while you drive.'

"Take it deeper now," Amy said, "That's it. Up and down. Careful with your teeth." Jeez it was like my sister had a direct line to my brain. I didn't need to say anything, apparently -- Amy could simply advocate for me. But despite both sisters' efforts, this was more of a turn on in concept than reality. Brianna couldn't get much of a rhythm. I either got pressure or stroking but never both. And so, as spoiled as this sounds, I started to hope we'd move on to something else. Let's see if Amy could hear this next thought.

"OK, Bree, I think that's enough for now," Amy said, gently lifting our younger sister up by her shoulder. Telepathy for the win!

"Did I do OK for you, Chase?" Brianna asked, smiling at me shyly.

"You sucked his dick, that's pretty damn OK," Amy said.

My dick hung hard and slightly cold from my sister's saliva. I was finally able to open my eyes and saw Jenna staring over at me. I couldn't read her expression at all, but she had her hand dipped into her bare puss.

"OK, my turn," Amy said, and clapped her hands. Come on psychic connection!

"I've licked a girl's pussy," Amy said. Oh well, even Miss Cleo misses a few.

"Wow, really?" Jenna asked. "When?"

"Oh, it was a while ago," Amy said, "In college."

"Cool, who with?" Brianna asked.

"Is this story time or sexy time?" Amy asked, but before the girls could answer she continued, "Here we'll pair up. Chase you'll work on me while the twins do each other."

"Wait," Jenna said.

"I don't know," Brianna said.

"I keep telling you two, you're twins so it doesn't count," Amy said, "It's more like... masturbating than doing it with another person. Only you can't lick yourself so it's even better."

Whether our younger sisters bought her argument, Amy clearly didn't care. She got down on all fours and pointed her little pink pussy up at me. I was about to argue that I actually had licked my sister -- Jenna, the night before -- but I decided the argument only worked against me. Why slow things down when I could speed them up? And why exactly was a I fighting against the chance to please my big sister's nearly perfect, golden pussy?

So, I slid off the couch, got my head snatch-level, and started to kiss like I had the night before on Jenna. Amy's vagina was different than her sister's, but all the parts were in the same place, so I did my best to replicate the experience. I'm pretty sure I was, at best, mediocre. But I quickly understood that my performance wasn't the point.

While I'm sure my older sister appreciated the oral attention, Amy's focus was almost solely on our younger sisters. Jenna lay down on her back and Brianna crawled over her.

"So if I," Brianna said.

"Like this," Jenna said.

"And if we?"

"Definitely."

And just like that, the blonde twin had lowered her pussy over her brunette sister's mouth, with her own snatch being lapped at on the other side. The twins started tentatively, much like I was doing with Amy. But they caught on way quicker.

"ffffFFFuck Bree," Jenna said.

"Yes," Brianna said, "Oh yes."

They had two very different styles. Jenna was almost strategic, licking key parts of her sister in a building crescendo. Brianna was all enthusiasm, everything everywhere all the time. The twins reached the same place: a budding, building, inescapable explosion of ecstasy.

The girls were rocking back and forth on the living room floor. Close to achieving their elusive orgasms. Gasping and sighing. I saw Jenna's chest begin to flush.

"Oh... OH!"

"Stop!" Amy said. She jumped forward and practically tackled Brianna to get her off her sister. "Boy you two really liked that didn't you?"

The twins lay on the carpet, gasping like they'd run a marathon. Glaring like they had heat ray vision. Whether it was because of Amy's judgmental comment or simply because she'd kept them from finishing, I can't say. Probably a little of both.

"Your turn, Chase," Amy said. My blonde goddess of an older sister was sitting on the ground, naked. Her blonde pussy peeked out from under her smooth, creamy thighs. Perfect tits hung down.

Jenna and Brianna, my twin younger sisters, were naked on the ground as well. Panting in ways that made their bodies even more desirable. Jenna's taut little body. Brianna's incredible curves. All three sisters stared up at me like they were lost in a world of darkness and my erect penis was the sun.

"Don't be stupid," Amy said.

At least I think she said it. That might have been my own inner monologue. I needed to screw, but I also couldn't screw things up. As before, if I asked for a lot, I might get nothing. If I went for a little, I might get more. But not too little. It was a heck of a puzzle. But, oh, the prize at the end.

My alcohol addled, pleasure pining brain wasn't helping things. All the buildup, my interrupted oral, watching the twins go at it -- my cock was out in the open air and already about to explode. I needed to bury it in a sister soon. The only question was who and where. But I couldn't demand to be fucked, right?

"I played with my sister's breasts," I said dully.

Amy looked at me and sighed, shaking her head in disdain. "Oh for... We're already way past that. No, stupid -- you did Jenna from behind."

"I did," I said.

"Right so now it's Bree's turn," Amy said, "Hop to it, sister." She slapped Brianna's bare bottom. I waited for my younger sister to protest, but instead she simply assumed the position. On all fours, ass pointed upward. A big, happy smile on her face.

"Give it to her good," Amy said.

Jenna sat back, clearly pouting. God, this had gotten so weird. "Brianna always gets to go first," Jenna said.

"You two, I swear." Amy shook her head. Jenna was on her back, crossing and uncrossing her legs. Her eyes dull with drink and wild with desire. "Fine, here, go next to your sister."

Jenna crawled over to Brianna and, dutifully, got on all fours to mirror her twin. Now I had two dripping pussies waiting for me to plug. I walked over. Both twins were smiling at me. I noticed they both still had their socks on. I almost laughed. Well, as Amy had said, socks didn't count.

"Tell your brother what you want," Amy said. She was smiling wickedly. For a moment, it made me think of something, but the concept was fleeting. "Beg for it."

"Please brother, I need it in me," Brianna said.

"Give it to me, fuck your little sister," Jenna said.

"It's wrong to fuck your brother," Amy reminded them both, "It's incest." She let the word slide out of her mouth like she was tasting it. "You little sluts. You're so broken you'd do anything for a dick. Say it."

"I'm a slut," Jenna said, "I'm a needy, horny slut who needs her brother."

"Yes," Brianna said, "We both are. Your sibling sluts. But only for you, big brother. I swear I only want my brother's cock."

"So, you're saying another guy could be in here right now and you would choose your brother instead?" Amy asked.

"Yes," Jenna said.

"Please," Brianna said.

The twins stayed there waiting. Squirming. They looked at each other warmly. Seemed to enjoy the contrast between their two bodies. Brianna's massive melons and upturned ass. Jenna's tiny butt and perky little tits.

Brianna reached over and put her hand on Jenna's. Like they were about to ride the rollercoaster rather than ride their brother's dick.

"You heard your slutty sisters," Amy said, "Now be a good big brother and give it to them."

Like I'd needed any encouragement in the first place. I knelt down, my cock aimed between the two of them. Their mixed scents filled my nose. Strong and sweet. I made a last minute decision and steered my dick over into Jenna's sopping snatch.

"Oh YES!" she cried, a bit of sibling rivalry seeping through. In the interest of being fair, I reached over and started stroking Brianna's pussy while my cock bottomed out in Jenna's.

"How's that?" Amy asked.

"Incredible," all three of us said at the exact same moment.

"There you go," Amy said, "Now remember to be fair to both your sisters."

I pumped in and out of Jenna one more time, then pulled out of her and slid into Brianna. Both of them felt amazing, each different in their own way. The twins watched each other, both whimpering while I worked them. Brianna leaned over and kissed her twin. If I thought they'd been affectionate before, now they were truly like lovers. Urgently pressing their lips together while I fucked them, almost as if it was the twins doing each other. My dick only a prop in their sisterly lovemaking.

"God, Bree, so good," I said.

"Uh huh," Brianna said.

"Fuck, Jenna, so tight," I said, switching back to my other sister.

"SSssssssoooo big," Jenna said.

Every time I filled one sister, I made sure to finger the other. Keeping them both racing towards their ecstasy like some strange, pussy-spinning magic act. And somehow, through all that, I also had the presence of mind to look over the twins' backs and check on Amy. Our older sister was standing, still naked, watching us with this odd look of satisfaction. She smiled and waved me on.

The twins were still kissing. Holding each other's' hand while they rode out the pleasure. Their tits wobbling in time. They looked deep into each other's eyes.

"Our brother," Brianna said.

"Fucking us," Jenna said.

"So good," Brianna said.

"Making... making me cum," Jenna said.

"Me too," Brianna said. She reached over and squeezed Jenna's breasts. "I love your little titties, sis."

Jenna did the same to her twin. "I think yours are so much better."

"Oh! Ffffffffuck our brother's cock is the best," Brianna said.

"Yeah -- ohfuck -- even better when we're both together," Jenna said, "He's pounding your pussy so good. Rubbing my little clitty and... OH FUCK! FUCKING FUCK that's so nice!"

"We're not going to stop are we?" Brianna said, "With Chase. With... with each other."

"Oh fuck no," Jenna said, then to me, "Oh Chase your little sisters love your cock so much! Come on. Give it to us. Give it to meeeeee I need it so bad."

I slid from one pussy to another with ease, like this was at all a natural way to fuck. One, two in Brianna. One, two in Jenna. Bouncing from twin to twin. Oddly, it helped me keep from cumming. God I'd had so much sex the last two days, you'd think my dick would fall off before it could explode again. Instead my dick felt ready to spew any second. Only the little pauses, moving from snatch to snatch, kept me from filling one of the girls once again. Filling. Oh fuck. I started to slow.

Amy seemed to have the same thought, but she had the opposite reaction. "Oooo, your brother is bareback in your unprotected pussies again," Amy said.

"Oh God," Brianna moaned.

"Don't stop," Jenna said.

"You're going to let him cum in you, aren't you?" Amy said, "Your needy cunts are going to suck up your brother's seed. You're going to carry his baby. Slutty sisters knocked up by their brother's spend. Do it Chase. Put your baby in your baby sisters. Do it to them both."

I paused mid-stroke. Waiting for the inevitable. My younger sisters said nothing. Actually, they said something far more surprising.

"Please brother," Brianna said, "Give me your baby."

"Fill me with your seed," Jenna said, "Breed me, brother."

"Oh God. Are you sure?" I asked. I mean, did I want to cum inside my sisters? Hell yeah. But this was... I could barely put together a first thought, but I didn't want the twins having second ones.

"Oh, for Christ's sake," Amy said, "I'm getting the pills. It's not like two batches will be any different than one at this point. Let your little sisters play."

"Please cum in me, I'm gonna cum so hard," Brianna's pussy strained around my cock as she spoke.

"Me first this time," Jenna said, still weirdly competitive about all this. She ground down on my hand. Hot and wet -- it was so hard to let go.

I reached over and strummed Brianna's clit for all I was worth, still pumping her as hard as I could. Our hips slapped like we were trying to hurt each other. Finally, getting stimulated inside and out, Brianna's breathing cut back to gasps. She grunted. Groaned. Turned and stared deep into her twin's eyes.

"Hey Jen? I'm gonna.... Oh God our brother he's gonna... oh FUCK!" Brianna's body went stiff as her orgasm finally ripped through her. Again she pressed her lips to her twin's. The two of them kissed deeply, passionate.

When Brianna's pussy finally unclenched, I slipped out of her and jammed myself in Jenna. Brianna's whole body went limp, but Jenna's tightened like my dick was electric. The sisters were still kissing. Holding each other. Like connecting a circuit of cum.

"Do it," Amy whispered in my ear. I didn't realize she'd gotten so close. "Cum in your little sister's unprotected pussy."

I groaned. If I had any hope of holding out, Amy's words broke right through it. I shot a jet of semen right into my skinny sister.

"Oh, FUCK yes!" Jenna screamed, breaking her kiss with Brianna. Jenna's eyes squeezed shut and her face flushed red. Brianna hugged her sister tight. "My brother's cumming in me!"

I was. Lost in it. In her. The pleasure of my sister's wonderful pussy. The ecstasy that came with cumming inside my little sister. I could barely remember I was supposed to be filling both girls.

"Please..." Brianna groaned, "Want it. Need it."

I quickly pulled out of Jenna and, somehow, entered Brianna before my next explosion. Now my blonde sister stiffened. She shook in her twin's arms.

"He's cumming," Brianna said.

"Cumming in us," Jenna said.

"Sssssooooo good."

I bounced from Jenna to Brianna and back again. Inseminating my sisters one by one. We screamed in orgasmic crescendo. The three of us ripped from reality. Spinning as we all held on tight. In some other-space where nothing made any sense and everything felt right. Amazing. I felt the heat of Jenna's kisses. The reassuring warmth of Brianna's arms around me. All of us staring into each other's eyes, wrapped around each other. Tender and loving together in a way our bodies could no longer hold back. Like all three of us, in that moment, were cumming in each other. Our bodies, our essence. One.

I gasped and fell forward on the cold, scratchy carpet. Finally empty. The twins piled on top of me in a sexual sandwich. All of us still writhing in illicit pleasure, squeezing out the last little bits we could get.

Finally, we slowed, lying there in a sweaty, shaking heap. The last dregs of my spend spilled onto Jenna's arm. I rolled off my sisters. Lay back. My eyes opened slowly, and I saw my older sister staring down at me with a smile.

Brianna and Jenna untangled from each other. They started to giggle.

"Fuck I can't believe we did that," Brianna said.

"Again," Jenna said, "I can't believe we did that again."

"You're never going to stop," Amy said. It wasn't a question.

"I guess we really are your sister sluts," Brianna said to me. She was grinning. She started to stand and a warm glob of my cum dripped out of her pussy and splattered onto her twin's chest. Jenna reached down and scooped it off. She eyed it oddly, then shrugged and slid it inside her own snatch. She shivered a little as she did so.

I picked myself up, legs wobbling and leaned against the couch. Stared out, unfocused -- post sex stupid. My dick lay limply on my thigh.

"You selfish sluts," Amy said, "You broke him before I could have a turn."

I looked up at Amy. She still looked so pleased. That thought I'd had before, it came rushing back to me. Amy's glee at every depraved thing I did with my baby sisters. How she got them to do dirty things with each other. I still didn't understand it, yet somehow it made sense. Like putting the last puzzle piece in with a satisfying click, then standing back and realizing you still have no idea what you're looking at.

Jenna crawled over to me and kissed me hard, on the mouth. Tongue and all. "Thanks, big brother," she said.

Brianna came over and kissed me too. "Thanks for making us feel so good."

Amy looked down at us and grinned. She cocked her eyebrow playfully. "Such a good big brother."

Amy's phone gleeped and she looked down at it. "Mom and Dad will be home in an hour," she said, in a strange, almost professional way. "We need to clean this place up quick. I'll get the alcohol. You three tidy up... Well yourselves, I guess."

The three of us stumbled up the stairs. Still quite drunk and totally fucked out. Brianna and Jenna turned toward their bathroom. I tried to follow them. Ok maybe not totally out. I mean, come on. Naked sisters!

Jenna put her hand on my chest as I tried to go through the doorway.
"Still not enough?" Brianna asked. I shrugged but didn't say anything.

"Chase, I'm exhausted," Jenna said.

"And Mom and Dad will be home any minute," Brianna said, "We can't get caught, it would be... We're already in this so deep."

I looked down at the carpet, remembering our conversation from before. Unable to hide my disappointment.

"Chase," Jenna said, chiding. Still holding me back. "We're not going anywhere."

"You really think we're going to be able to stop after that?" Brianna asked.

Jenna stopped pushing on my chest and grabbed my shoulders. Her little titties scraped against my chest. Yes, I noticed! My brunette little sister pulled me back to her attention. Eyes glowing in a way I'd never seen before.

"You broke me, Chase," Jenna whispered. Her voice hoarse from her screaming, keening cum. "Broke us, like wild animals. Do I have to say it? You made us yours. Tied up as siblings and bound as lovers. That's not something that slips away."

She reached up and kissed me and I felt this incredible pull. Primal. She bowed her head. I pressed my lips to Jenna's forehead. Then Brianna's. Like branding them both. My sisters. Mine only.

The twins nodded meekly, then slipped into their room. I turned in the opposite direction.

*

It was nothing short of a miracle, but by the time my parents got home, all three of us were suitably dressed in warm pajamas and sitting chastely in front of the TV. Mom and Dad both looked harried and exhausted. Ironically, we siblings had gotten the loving getaway while our parents had been the ones suffering by themselves.

How neither of them smelled the stink of alcohol and sex that permeated the room in practically I'll never know. Miracle number two, I guess. Both parents were so zonked by their two-day travail of overbooked hotels and under-plowed roads, they could have walked in on us in full orgy and they still might not have noticed.

Mom gave each of us a hug and went up to bed, looking like a zombie. My Dad thanked Amy and offered her a hundred-dollar bill for watching us.

"You know, it turned out to be a lot of fun spending time with my brother and sisters," Amy said with a grin.

"I'm glad," Dad said, "We're a family you know. Families need to be together."

"Oh, I definitely agree," Amy said.

*

My bedroom door popped open and I popped straight awake.

"Shhh." It was Amy, standing in the hallway. She was back in her usual uniform of sweatpants and a tank top.

The four of us hadn't lasted much longer after our parents had shuffled off to sleep. I kept waiting for some big announcement, but instead all three sisters simply kissed me on the cheek and went upstairs. Look, I'm not an idiot, I'd heard what Jenna said to me and I understood the implication. But I still felt oddly adrift standing there in our living room. What were we now? And worse, where were we headed? It seemed that my sisters were unable, or unwilling, to provide the answer. At least not that evening.

So, I followed them up the stairs and went to bed. Despite all my worries, sleep came easily. Deep and dreamless. Yet as soon as my door opened, I was up in every way you can imagine.

My older sister closed the door behind her and tiptoed into my room. "I'm here for my nightly dose," she said with a hungry smile, "Now give me that giant little brother cock."

I threw the covers off my bed like they were poisonous. Amy jumped onto the mattress, practically knocking me right off. She didn't even bother getting undressed -- just dragged her pants and panties down to her knees. She pulled my dick out of the fly of my pajamas. Seconds after she'd opened my door, my older sister's pussy cinched closed around my cock.

We both sighed as I bottomed out and Amy quickly shushed me. Her finger on my lips. Her tongue in my ear.

"God, your cock feels so good," Amy said. No slow buildup for this sister, she started bouncing up and down on me right off. Her pussy seemed almost too tight for the pounding she was pushing for. Almost like it hurt her, which apparently only made my sister enjoy it even more.

"Whose cock?" I asked, unable to avoid the tease.

"My. Brother's. Cock. Is. The. Best," Amy said. Little gasps forced out of her every time my dick drove in. This wasn't loving. It was urgent, needy.

Then, out of nowhere, Amy leaned down and kissed me on the lips. I hadn't been surprised when Amy burst into my room for a late-night fuck. But this? This shocked me. Amy's tongue entwined with mine like she needed it to breathe. She wrapped her arms around me and held me close. Humping up and down.

Suddenly, she stilled. Her chest flushed, like Jenna and Brianna's before her. Genetic similarity, strangely very sexy. Amy looked down at me, almost in surprise, as her body clenched and, "Ah... AH... OH FUCK! I'm cummMMING! My brother's making me cum so GOOD!"

There was a loud bang. A door slamming open. Then a hard knock at my door, like the cops had finally found the killer's hideout. Only it was my bedroom. Amy gasped. Still in mid orgasm, she managed to push through the pleasure, throw the covers back on the bed, and dive under.

"Come in?" I said, tentatively.

My father threw open the door. "What the hell is going on in here?"

"What do you mean?" I asked. I felt the warmth of my older sister's naked body up against my legs. Doing her best to go flat. The room was dark, I could barely see the shadowed outline of my father's pudgy, bald body standing in the doorway. I doubted he could make out much of my room at all.

"It sounded like you were murdering some girl in here," my Dad said. It was clear he was waiting for some kind of explanation. This was bad. Bad bad bad. I could lose my house, my
tuition -- Dad paid for everything in my life. And he wasn't ever going to forgive me if he found out I was debauching his precious daughters. I threw out the best answer I could.

"I, um. Well. That is... I was watching porn?"

I reached over to my nightstand and held up my phone, like it was any kind of evidence. My father stared back at me, silent. Then, as if the pressure couldn't get any worse, I felt something warm and wet surround my cock.

Amy!

My older sister -- with nothing better to do, apparently -- had slurped my cock into her mouth while I talked to our father. I swear I heard her hum happily as she did it. Fuck, it wasn't fair. My sister wasn't only the most beautiful woman I'd ever seen. She wasn't just the best fuck I'd ever had. She also sucked my cock like she was a goddamn blowjob champion. Fucking hell!

Whatever little concentration I had left to focus on fooling our father, my older sister sucked it out of me while her own Dad watched, unknowingly. At least, I hoped he didn't know.

"The girl was screaming about her brother?" my Dad said, like this was at all a rational conversation.

"It was incest porn?"

Even in the darkness, I could see my father's raised eyebrow. The quirk of his lips.

"I didn't know it until, well, that part," I said, "It's not really my thing, honest. I was about to switch it off when you knocked."

Amy pulled the whole length of me into her mouth. My cockhead lodged in her throat.

"Holy fuck!" the words just came out of me. Like a lot of other things Amy was about to produce from me without my permission. "Sorry I'm... uhn... really tired. And embarrassed. About you, y'know, hearing me."

"Uh huh," my father said. He crossed his arms. "Look, whatever your thing is, I don't care. I understand as a young man in a house full of pretty young girls, the temptation can be difficult."

"Uh huh."

"It's OK to fantasize. As long as you don't act on it. Right?"

"Yuh." My sister was sucking me so good, I was barely syllabic. Hopefully my father would accept unintelligible grunts from this point on, because they were the only things I could say.

"And keep the volume down, Jeez. I can't imagine what would happen if your mother heard."

I nodded. I hoped he could see me. God, I really hoped he couldn't see me. If this was Amy trying to suck me subtly, I couldn't imagine what would happen if she decided to be overt. Her tongue corkscrewed around my cock. She cradled my balls in her palm. It wasn't a question if I was going to cum in my sister's wanting mouth, only if I would ever stop.

Suddenly, the sensation stopped completely. I looked over and saw my father had finally gone. My door shut tight behind him. Amy pulled back the covers, grinning predatory at me like she'd caught a dozen giant canaries. She still had her fist around my shaft, and she stroked it idly, looking at me with desperate, hungry eyes.

She gave my cock one last little kiss, then slid up my body. "We actually taste pretty good, the two of us," she said, "But now your older sister wants her other lips to get a taste."

"That was too close," I said, but Amy wasn't listening. She angled herself above me, her perfect tits dangled over my mouth.

"You going to keep living in the past, or do you want to taste your future?" Amy asked. I didn't need any explanation of that. I tilted my head up and suckled on my older sister's teat. She held my head close to her chest. "That's a good little boy." She let go of my head and reached back for my dick. "And that's a good biiiiiig boy."

Amy gasped and giggled as she impaled herself once again on my cock. I tried to shush her -- God, one interruption had been scary enough -- but my mouth was too full of sister boob to speak. Amy started slowly this time, simmering in slight movements. The way the edges of my dick rubbed every little ridge of my sisters' cunt.

Amy began moving faster. Pumping. It finally forced my mouth from her tit, popping it loose all pink from my attentions. My older sister leaned down, rubbing her nose against mine like she had the night before.

"My little brother's giant dick is the best," Amy said, "Like it was made to fill m...oh, OH OH!" Amy's orgasm washed over her so hard, I feared she'd drown.

"S... Sorry," Amy said, going right back to riding me, "Didn't feel that one coming till it was on top of me. Fuck. I don't... I mean -- oh fuck -- I don't do this. Ever."

"Fuck your brother?" I couldn't help the tease.

"No, stupid," Amy said, flashing her canines, "Cum. I mean, I've cum before but never -- hrrrrrrrrr-AH? -- never like this. Not so big. Not so mmmm... much. They're just. Rolling over me. One by one. And so -- fuck! -- fucking powerful. I can't. Oh God Chase. Little bro. Do you know what you're doing to me? What you've done?"

I couldn't answer. I did know, kind of, because I knew what my older sister was doing to me, gushing over my cock as she slammed down onto me. I didn't want to cum -- I wanted to keep fucking my sister forever.

My older sister's humping began to lose its rhythm. The pleasure breaking her down. "Uh... Uh huh. Oh fuck I'm going to..." Amy's whole body shook and she let out a low growl. "Cum," she said, "Again, fuck, how am I still cumming? And... ohfuck. Chase? Oh, baby, you're doing so good for your big sister, but. There's a... a Big One. I can feel it and I need to... Need you to..."

Amy's cunt clamped down on my cock. I knew what she needed, and I couldn't help but give it to her. Her body ordered me to cum and suddenly.... There it was. I shot a stream of semen into my big sister, the pleasure overwhelming me. My dick, so beaten from all that had been asked of it all weekend, made the apex almost more relief than rapture. Each explosion a mix of burning, aching ecstasy. The bursts felt as strong as ever. Globs, rivers, of cum fired into my sister's grasping snatch.

"Oh, FUCK that feels so good!" Amy said. I pulled her head down and kissed her again, desperate to keep her quiet. My older sister's groans filled my mouth as I filled her pussy. Her ass bucked up with each pulse of my cock.

Amy started to giggle. She stretched out like a cat, squeezing the last of her orgasms out of herself. Whole body trembling with the effort.

My dick slowly deflated, still trying to pour even more of me into her. The pleasure slowly drifted away from me like a balloon on a blustery day. I felt hot. Sticky. My lungs tight like I'd been working out for hours. That wasn't too far from the truth, honestly.

Amy rolled off me with a contented sigh. She wrapped her arms around my neck and kissed me on the cheek.

"I need a tissue," she said, then smiled at me. I reached over to my nightstand where I kept quite the supply. Idly, I wondered how much I was going to need them anymore. My sisters were certain to drain me dry.

Amy dabbed at her dripping pussy. "Fuck, it's a good thing I'm on the pill. That was fucking... More? Seriously?"

I shrugged, not sure if I was supposed to be proud or apologetic. "Sorry?"

"Are you kidding? You're going to need way more than this what with me, Bree, and Jen all to take care of."

I gave my older sister a questioning look.

"Seriously, I'm never going to stop fucking you," Amy said, "It's too damn good."

"Never?" I asked playfully.

"Like you could stop," Amy said. "Please, you're like a pig in... well, you know."

"A penis in pussies?"

"Yes, something like that," Amy said. Amy lay back and let me rest my head on her chest. She put her arm around me and we stayed there, enjoying each other's contact. I played lazily with Amy's hair. She traced her fingers up and down my arm.

"I have to leave tomorrow," Amy said.

"I'll miss you," I said.

"Yeah I'll bet," Amy said, smirking, "But you'll have the twins to keep you company while I'm gone."

"Do I?"

"They want it so bad, Chase. Don't let them tell you otherwise. They think they're in control. They're not."

"That's not what I meant," I said.

"Oh, sweet boy. You really would be mine, mine only, if I asked?"

I nodded. Fuck, but it was true. Letting go of Jenna and Brianna would be hard. Painful. But losing Amy? That would be impossible. She was just... Beyond.

"No. I appreciate that, more than you'll know. But it would be unfair to all of you. All of us. It's OK. The only thing I'm sad about is that I won't get to see you fuck them silly all week. Maybe send me a video or something? At least pics. It'll give me something to look forward to for next weekend."

I tilted my head at Amy, a dog at her command.

"You and the twins will come visit me in the city. Part of our newfound 'closeness.' We can have a whole two days together."

My dick, impossibly, bobbed as Amy described it all. "Sounds like a hell of weekend," I said.

"That's only the start," Amy said, "I'm going to have to find a bigger place to fit all of us together."

"You mean, like, I could live with you?" I said, thinking it over. "I guess the University isn't so far from downtown. That would be..."

"Awesome?" Amy said, "Amazing?"

"Even better than all that. But what about the twins? I mean, they still have high school to finish. And then they're moving cross country in the fall."

"We have a few months to convince them that maybe they're better off nearby," Amy said, "Or maybe their precious pills won't work and a whole new set of reasons to stay will show up."

"Amy," I said, the threat in my voice.

"Calm down, Chase. I'll give them the pills when I see you three this weekend. But you can't tell me... Picture it. The two of them with cute little twin baby bumps. Seeing them walking around, knowing they're carrying your kid inside them. Fuck. That's so hot. I might have to go off the pill myself -- let you give me one of my own."

I couldn't help myself. That one little mental image and I was so hard you'd think I hadn't been laid for months instead of minutes. I tried to wipe that thought away. It was hot as fuck but...

"You're dangerous, big sis," I said. But I kissed her on the lips and she let me.

"Chase, I know you think I'm, I don't know, some kind of sexual mastermind. I swear I don't plan these things. They just sort of happen. I find myself doing something. Saying it. Suddenly, like waking up from a dream I see it all happening in front of me. If anything, you're the one in charge. I can't control myself when I'm around you. I hope you know that. Respect it. The power you have over me. Over all your sisters."

"I don't think that's true, Ames," I said.

"I know it is," Amy said. She began to snuggle against me, sleepy. "I'll wake up before Mom and Dad. Sneak back to my bed," she said, "I love you, little bro."

"I love you, too," I said. Meaning it. God, I really did. I was in love with my sisters: Amy, Brianna, and Jenna. In ways I'd never thought possible.

Maybe that's what Amy was trying to tell me -- it didn't feel exactly like love. More like need. Desire. But then the sibling thing took it to another level and... What had Jenna said before? We were bound. Tied up and wrapped again in another layer. Who could slip free from all that? Who would want to?

"Everything's going to work out fine," Amy said, softly.

I tried to picture what our lives would be like. Everything I wanted seemed so unlikely. Almost impossible. But I couldn't let go of any of it either. Like a gambling addict, needing to win. Knowing I'd lose.

"I hope you're right," I said, my voice cracking in the empty darkness. But Amy had already started to snore.

To be continued.
It's Only Fair Pt. 03
Sibling sexy time never stops.
Can you believe this story was originally intended to be a one off? Good Lord...

Everyone here is over the age of 18.

Twice the previous weekend, I ended up in a somewhat aggressive, not exactly consensual stripping game with my sisters. Twice, I accidentally inseminated my cute, unprotected, younger twin sisters, Brianna and Jenna. Twice, I had sex with my incredible older sister, Amy, afterwards.

So, when I tell you the following week was weird, that's really saying something.

My parents came home from their snowed-in weekend. Amy left to go back to her apartment in the city. I was still on winter break, so I hung around the house with my younger siblings. After everything that had gone on, I figured things were going to be pretty interesting.

Maybe not an oral quickie in the bathroom, but perhaps a handjob on the couch under a blanket while my parents were distracted. Or a boob-feel in the kitchen while we did the dishes. Something like that. After everything we'd done -- everything the twins had told me -- was it too much to expect at least one full-on fuck-crazy incest orgy? Apparently, it was.

Rather than the sexy sibling time I'd been expecting, Jenna and Brianna went back to being my usual, normal, younger sisters. The twins went out and saw their friends. We watched TV with my parents on the couch. We ate meals, talked, and laughed. But nothing of what had gone on the previous weekend was even noted, let alone acted upon.

I began to think I'd dreamt it all -- that my fevered, incest-obsessed brain had created that weekend of endless debauchery. What was more believable? That my two, twin, younger sisters had decided to have wild, unprotected sex with me? Or that I'd imagined all of it in a singular sexual haze?

Only one thing lingered. We'd all agreed that we would visit Amy the following weekend, at her apartment downtown. Partially, this was a meeting of necessity. In the course of said imaginary sex, I had very much really creampied both the blonde, excessively buxom Brianna and the brunette, stick-skinny Jenna (Again, twice!). Amy, our older sister and my co-instigator, had promised to deliver 'get out of pregnancy free' cards to us if we visited her.

Further, however, Amy had sold this trip as a continuation of the previous weekend's festivities. You can imagine I was very interested in that idea. However, as the days passed without even a mention of our plans from my younger sisters, I started to wonder if we were going at all. The trip wasn't a huge undertaking requiring weeks of logistical planning, but we still needed to do a few things like pack or tell my parents we were going. You know, little details.

Finally, Thursday night, right after my parents went to bed, Brianna and Jenna knocked on the door to my bedroom. They were both wearing tank tops, underwear, and nothing else. Skinny, serious Jenna was wearing a light blue top with pink panties. Amiable, ample-chested Brianna had on a dark green top with light grey panties. The twins: so very different, yet so much the same. I stared them up and down for too long to be appropriate, then let them inside.

I had on a pair of boxers and a t-shirt. I hoped my sisters would eye me hungrily in return. Instead they just sat on the edge of my bed, tentative, like looking for where the lava would leak out.

"We wanted to talk," Brianna said.

"About this weekend," Jenna said. When I'd been hoping that my younger twin sisters would tag team me, this wasn't what I had in mind. "You talked to Amy, right? You told her we're only going to stop by for a second, right?"

"Ummm, No? Also, I'm not sure she's going to be OK with that," I said, cautiously. "I think she's planning on doing more than a drop off."

"That's what we're afraid of," Brianna said.

"You saw what happened the last time she planned things," Jenna said, "Let alone her definition of a 'drop off.'" Both sisters did their best to look grave, but only the brunette twin could carry it through. Brianna was such a basically happy person, she looked cheerful even when she didn't want to be.

"I get it," I said, "I do. I just... I thought we agreed that what we did together was OK."

"It was," Brianna said.

"Sort of," Jenna said, "I mean, in the moment we... Anyway, we both want to make sure we're on the same page for this weekend."

"We can't get pregnant, Chase," Brianna said. "Imagine us walking around, our bellies both swollen with your children?"

I did picture it. And I swear I felt my cock twitch at the idea: seeing the twins with matching baby bumps and knowing I was the one that did it took me from mostly aroused to ecstatically erect. I mean, I knew it was wrong but... Well maybe that's what made it feel so right?

"Seriously," Jenna said, pushing my attention back to her, "You know it would be a disaster if it happened."

"How would we tell Mom and Dad?" Brianna asked.

"How would we go to school in the fall?" Jenna asked.

"Our lives, your life, would be ruined," they chorused.

Don't think I didn't get it. I got it. The reality of what I wanted was a nightmare. Like any dreamer, though, I couldn't escape the fantasy. I tried to, though. I swear I did.

"He's doing it again," Brianna said.

"Dammit, Chase," Jenna said, "Eyes and mouths. Not tits and pussies."

I startled. Well, could you blame me? Not that looking at my sister's faces was all that bad. Brianna had golden blonde hair that framed a heart-shaped face and thick, kissable lips that were set in permanent smile -- even now when she was trying to be severe. Jenna had her brown hair up in a ponytail as usual. She had a thin face, big green eyes, pink cheeks, and an impertinent, upturned nose. So yeah, both were super cute.

But compared to their bodies? Both of them wearing a tank top and panties? I mean, come on.

Brianna's shirt could barely contain her massive breasts and her boy-shorts strained the same way around her ample backside. A bit of blonde pubic hair poked out the gusset of her grey undies. Jenna had none of that: no pubes, no tits, no ass. But her body was still sexy as hell. Taut and tight in all the right places. The fact that I'd seen them both naked didn't help the situation any. I was trying to be a good brother, a good listener, but you try sitting next to two works of art and comment on the flooring, instead.

"I'm sorry. I'm hearing you," I said.

"Chase we can see your dick," Jenna said. I looked down. My penis was, indeed, poking upwards in my boxers like he was raising his hand to get a word in edgewise. The girls couldn't tell, but my balls were already aching, as well.

"He's not, ummm, helping things here. Like, at all," Brianna said.

"It's not like I can control it," I said, "If your pussies were soaking wet right now, I wouldn't know."

The twins both shared a knowing look.

"That's not the point," Jenna said, "Look, what we did was fun."

"So much fun," Brianna said, "We have no regrets. I promise."

"But we want to continue to not regret things," Jenna said, "And that means going to Amy's, getting the pills, and getting the heck out of there."

"If you want the pills so bad, why not get them yourselves?" I asked. The million-dollar question I'd been keeping in my wallet till that point. I mean, these were morning after pills, not nuclear codes. Why did Amy have to be their keeper?

"We would if we could," Brianna said.

"In this small town?" Jenna said, "Please, Mom and Dad would know the minute we walked into the pharmacy. We don't have cars, we literally can't go anywhere else. But Amy can get the pills -- it's the only way. We just have to be careful."

"About getting caught?" I asked.

"About Amy," Brianna said.

"We can't trust her," Jenna said, "You have to know that by now."

I had to admit, I felt a little used. What happened to 'only my brother?' and 'we'll do more, we promise?' I knew the week of silence didn't portend good things, but I'd hoped that the twins were saving the sexy stuff for Saturday. I argued from Amy's perspective, but it was my own cause that I was pushing for.

"Amy's going to be super disappointed if we just, like, grab the pills and go," I said.

The twins looked at each other, searching. Had they really thought they could pop in, take their stuff, and escape?

"Fine," Jenna said, finally. "But you have to call and tell Amy our plans. She has to promise to have the pills or we won't come."

"You'll just risk it?" I asked, sort of hopeful, sort of scared.

"We'll find another way if we have to," Brianna said, "But this would be way easier. Way better. For all of us."

"But if Amy promises she has the pills, you'll go?" I asked.

"Yes" Jenna said, "And we expect both of you to follow the rules. No c in our p."

"What?" I asked, legitimately confused.

"No cock, no cum, in our pussies," Brianna said. She seemed a little less gung-ho than Jenna, but she held the company line.

"No drinking alcohol, either" Jenna said, "We have to stay in control. But if Amy agrees to the terms, we'll start packing tonight."

I stared down at the floor, crestfallen. Why did my sisters have to make me feel so bad about stuff that felt so good?

"And, if you behave, you'll get a special treat when we get home," Brianna said.

"Bree!" Jenna turned on her sister.

"Come on, Jen. We have to offer him something as a reward," Brianna said.

"Fine," Jenna said, "Deal?"

I nodded. Both girls stood up and marched out of my bedroom. Brianna's bubble butt and Jenna's barely-there bottom both bounced off and I couldn't help but think of the old saying about hating to see someone leave but loving to watch them go. Good Lord, I'd been blessed with some sexy sisters.

And yet neither was even in the same class as our older sister, Amy.

Fuck. I was not looking forward to making that phone call. Before the previous weekend, Amy and I hadn't gotten along at all. In truth, she was a total bitch to all three of her younger siblings.

I pictured a very uncomfortable conversation in my head. I knew from experience that giving Amy demands was like trying to take the cubs from a mother grizzly bear: if you're lucky, it ends with you losing only your arms and legs.

But I'd been talked into a corner.

I picked up the phone and dialed. As it rang, I said a little prayer to the phone gods. If Amy didn't pick up (and I was really hoping she wouldn't pick up), then I wouldn't have to tell her all the things that I knew would piss her off. I could avoid getting scolded by both my older sister and the younger ones. But Amy answered almost immediately.

"Chase!" The excitement in her voice was contagious. It was like getting a dose of anti-fear penicillin: every worry washed away. Finally, someone who wasn't from the alternate 'we-hate-Chase' universe I'd unwittingly stepped into that Monday morning.

"I'm stuck at the courthouse," Amy told me. "But you're still coming, right? I hadn't heard from you guys and I was starting to worry."

"Yes," I said, "Definitely coming. It's just..."

"OK good. My apartment's all set up," Amy said, making it sound like the dirtiest thing in the world. "I can't wait to hear about all the nasty things you three have been up to in my absence."

"Well, here's the thing..."

"Seriously?" Amy was almost shouting, "You haven't done anything?" I don't know how not fooling around with my younger sisters was a betrayal of my older one, but she sure made it sound like it was. "I've been sitting here this whole time stroking myself half to death just thinking about what I could be doing if I was there and you three haven't even... Fuck!"

I imagined Amy standing in a busy hallway -- lawyers, jurors, and judges streaming past her -- yelling all those things at the top of her lungs. It was both funny and frightful at the same time.

"I mean, tell me you all at least rubbed one out together," Amy said.

"I was, ummmm, saving myself up for you?" I said, tentatively touching my toe to the waters. Ooo, it came back icy.

"Don't be ridiculous," Amy said, "You don't buy a Ferrari to keep it in the garage. That fantastic fuckstick of yours needs to open the throttle and let loose as often as possible. Let that baby roar!"

I let Amy wax poetic about my penis some more, unsure how to tell her that her younger sisters might not be on the same page. I was supposed to be setting boundaries, not amping Amy up about what was to cum. Er, come.

"Are you listening to me, Chase?" Amy sounded increasingly distressed by my abstinence.

"Umm, yeah," I said, "Of course. Look, Brianna and Jenna are both anxious about..."

"Jeez, tell your slutty sisters I have their stupid pills," Amy said, "And tell them I'm super disappointed in both of them. Jeez, what good is having a cock like that around if you're not going to stick it in your twat?"

"I mean sure," I said, "I guess."

"Don't you worry little man, big sis will make everything better," Amy said. "I've got a whole awesome weekend planned, I promise. I'll pick you all up at the station, so text me when you get there."

I hung up the phone, realizing I hadn't gotten out half of what I was supposed to say. I wasn't calling Amy back, but I couldn't tell the twins I'd been unable to extract a promise, either. I decided to tell Brianna and Jenna that Amy had agreed and hope that it never came up.

It seemed like a simple promise, one hardly needed between normal siblings. No vaginal intercourse, no wild drinking? Did anyone else need to ask for those things from their sisters? But for me, in that moment, I couldn't imagine how we would avoid it.

Imagine my shock, three days later, when I realized that I'd followed my younger sisters' guidelines down to the letter.

*

Friday afternoon, the twins and I convened in the living room, ready to make our epic, urban journey. Each of us was bundled to the brim and had a rolling suitcase at our sides.

"I'm so excited you three are finally spending time with your big sister," my Mom said. She did look proud, like we were graduating from college rather than just going to visit Amy.

"I expect you all to behave," my Dad said, "I'm not driving into the city to pick you up if Amy tosses you out for being inappropriate." Actually, I thought that being inappropriate was exactly what Amy had in mind. But I couldn't say that to my father, so I let him continue to talk to us like we were nine and eight, rather than 19 (as I was) and 18 (as the twins were).

We all piled into my Dad's Tesla and he drove us to the local station. Our train arrived soon afterwards. Brianna, Jenna, and I all dragged our bags into the train car and down the aisle. It wasn't too full -- we were able to find a set of empty benches where all three of us could sit across from each other. I ended up next to Jenna with Brianna facing us. We threw our suitcases up on the rack above.

I thought we'd talk, or at least give each other reproving glares, but the girls buried themselves in their phones. The train chugged heavily to the next station. The car began to fill up. After a few stops, there was barely enough room to stand in the corridors, let alone sit. The whole way, my siblings and I never said a word.

In some ways, I was glad. If the girls didn't ask me how the call had gone with Amy, then I didn't have to lie to them about it. I'd told them the pills were confirmed. I didn't say anything else and, to this point, I hadn't been called on it. Still, I wished my sisters would have said something instead of glaring me down like a bad dog.

Look, I know I come off as a big perv through all this. But the truth is, I loved my sisters for more than just their tits and butts. I also loved their soft, squishy pussies. Their mouths and hands on my cock. The way their faces twisted, their bodies trembled, in orgasm.

OK, sorry, I got caught up for a minute there.

The truth is I loved my little sisters well before I ever did any of that dirty stuff. Jenna was super smart and caring. Brianna was funny and sweet. I thought they were special people and I loved them for who they were. When we were together -- you know, the dirty way -- I told myself that it wasn't only Amy's prodding, the alcohol, or my apparently impressive dick. I really believed that this was the twins' way of telling me they thought I was special, too.

As we sat on the train, studiously ignoring each other, I realized I was wrong. Brianna and Jenna said they weren't mad at me and I believed them. But they also made it clear that I was not a cherished memory -- just a regret. It was a hard thing to come to grips with. These gorgeous girls who I held in such esteem both telling me that I was a mistake and nothing more.

Finally, we arrived in the city and lugged our bags off the train. The station was busy, people were heading into town with us or rushing home. I was used to navigating the city from going to school here (admittedly outside downtown but still), but the girls struggled to keep moving against the crush.

Finally, I saw a head of long, golden curls popping up over the grey crowd. It was Amy. My gorgeous older sister looked even better than I remembered. She had on a maroon pea coat, a red and white striped scarf, and a pair of dark leather gloves. Her green eyes flashed with excitement. She'd done her makeup, giving herself dark-lined eyes, rosy cheeks, and bright crimson lips.

I wasn't the only one who noticed, either. The crowds parted for Amy like the Red Sea before God, himself. Men and women startled as they saw her, overcome with awe. One poor fellow nearly took a nasty tumble as he tried to stare at my sister and still walk past. In the solar system that was the bustling train station, Amy was the sun. She was the brightest object there and everything revolved around her.

It made me feel special, then, as Amy ran straight to me. She gave me a close hug and I could smell her perfume. It brought me right back to her being naked with me in my bed. I went weak-kneed just from a whiff of it. Amy hugged Brianna and Jenna, too, then stood back as if framing us for a family photo. All three of us flinched; we still weren't used to our older sister being affectionate.

"I'm so happy my little brother and sisters finally came to see me in the big city," Amy said, as if she'd spent years trying to convince us. The truth was, up until the past weekend, Amy hadn't ever offered. In fact, she'd spent tons of time discouraging any such thing. At college I lived no more than forty minutes away from Amy's apartment -- I'd never received an invite.

"Do you have them?" Jenna asked.

"They're back at the apartment, Jeez," Amy said. She rolled her eyes dramatically then gave me a conspiratory grin. "Come on, let's go."

We walked out of the station and took an icy slap to the face. The wind seemed even colder here than it was back home. The streets were stuffed, traffic stopped dead and honking, and street corners were piled high with black snow. Every crosswalk had an unfathomably deep, dark puddle at either end. I shivered in the cold despite the piles of clothing I was already wearing. The further we got from home, the more our suitcases seemed to gain weight.

"The subway station's right up here," Amy said, leading the way.

"You didn't bring your car?" Brianna asked.

"You try driving in this stupid city sometime," Amy said, "Trust me, this is way easier."

We dragged our suitcases up concrete steps to a high, above-ground subway line. It was even more frigid up here. Jenna's always pink cheeks looked like raw meat. Brianna had buried herself in her coat's collar. Amy could have been out for a day at the beach for all she was suffering.
"I'm so excited you're here," she repeated. Like trying to convince us. The train loped around the corner and stopped. It was stuffed full, but we shoved our way on. We found a little corner to stand, surrounded by our suitcases. The train lurched forward. Brianna hadn't been holding on to the bar and she fell backward. An older gentleman caught her as she tumbled, getting a none-too subtle grab of her gigantic tits in the process.

"Hey!" Brianna said, but Amy pulled her sister back.

"Hold onto the bar next time," Amy said. She gave the older man an apologetic smile.

"I think someone's pinching my ass," Jenna said warily.

"Me too," I said.

"I mean, probably?" Amy said. Jenna gave us both a look that was even colder than the outside air.

*

Eventually, the subway stayed true to its name and dipped underground. A few stops later, we got off at a tiny, dark station that smelled of urine and stale water. We hiked through the turnstiles and pulled our suitcases, bouncing, up the stairs and back out onto the streets.

Despite the cold, it was sunny as all get out and I had to squint from the sudden transition. Amy owned an apartment overlooking the Common, just a few blocks down from the station. We made our way over, like three miniature snowplows pushing pedestrian traffic and out of our way.

There was a doorman at Amy's building, and he buzzed us inside. He tipped his cap to my older sister, then smiled at the three of us. The lobby was refreshingly warm. My fingers and cheeks tingled as the heat returned. The short walk from the train to Amy's building had been enough to freeze me up all over again. I could have left steaks out on the sidewalks and they'd have been perfectly preserved for dinner a week later.

We took the elevator up to eight. The hallway here was carpeted and there were fancy, angular chandeliers hanging every few yards. It was like the fanciest hotel I'd ever seen. And my sister owned a place right in the middle of it. I have to admit, I was already impressed. All of this -- the train station, the building -- I felt like I was visiting some huge celebrity who happened to know my name rather than my actual, older sister.

Amy walked us down the corridor and keyed open her door. It revealed a small, very modern apartment. There was a full kitchen right up front. Next to it was a wobbly, round table with two chairs. Beyond that was a living room with a large leather couch facing a widescreen TV. And behind there was a massive window that opened out to the city.

The view was breathtaking, incredible. I could see the park rolled out in front of us like a green carpet, lined with large buildings on either side. A few snowflakes drifted down. It couldn't have been more picturesque if Pixar had programmed it. My whole body locked into place, stunned by that view. My younger sisters rushed right past me.

There was a small, white paper pharmacy bag sitting on the small table.

"Is this it?" Jenna asked.

Brianna held up the bag. Amy nodded. The twins tore it open and pulled out the little orange prescription bottle. There were two tiny pills inside.

"Welcome to my home," Amy said, clearly irritated by the twins' one-track minds. She went into the kitchen and filled two glasses from the tap. The girls gulped down their pills like every second counted.

"Thank God," Jenna said.

"Finally," Brianna said. They both flopped into the seats around the table.

"This place is amazing, Amy," I said.

"I'm glad you think so, Chase," Amy said, "Come and sit down on the couch. It's way more comfy."

I walked in, leaving my suitcase by the door, and sat down. The leather cushions sunk under me. It was like relaxing on a marshmallow. I doubted I was ever getting up again.

"Over there is the bathroom," Amy said, pointing to a closed door right behind and to the left of the TV. "It's only the one, but we can all share for a weekend. My bedroom is down the hall behind you." I didn't need a translator to tell me what Amy was actually saying to me.

I stood up and let my older sister lead me back. It was a small room, dark, with no windows. She had a massive bed, so big that there wasn't any room for anything else. White covers, white pillows, and white sheets -- it looked very 'adult' to me.

"Nice, right?" Amy said. She gave me a knowing look. "Everything OK? We all set?"

I nodded. No sense in giving her the bad news now. The twins had their pills. Everything else that Amy anticipated would go up for debate soon enough.

Amy led me back to the living room. I eyed the couch warily, afraid of getting stuck again, but there wasn't anywhere else to sit. I let the cushions devour me. The twins brought chairs over from the kitchen. I noticed they were acting tentatively about everything. Like waiting for the trap to trigger.

Amy went into the kitchen and took out a bottle of wine. She poured herself a glass. "You three want some?" she asked.

"No," Jenna and Brianna both said at once. They glared over at me.

"No thanks," I said.

"Okaaaaay," Amy said. She raised her eyebrow but said nothing. She took a sip. "Oh, I have so many fun things planned for this weekend. Chase, I know you're probably around all the time with your school being so close, but you girls haven't been to the city without Mom and Dad, have you?"

The twins shook their heads.

"Oh, it's so much more fun when you're not doing boring parent stuff," Amy said, she looked ready to clap her hands like a little girl, the excitement overwhelming her.

"We can't go to bars," Jenna said, flatly. She crossed her arms. Brianna saw her sister's stern look and tried to match it.

"Wow, OK, what is up with you guys?" Amy asked. "I mean, if you're going to sit around the apartment all day you could have stayed home."

"Definitely not," Brianna said, "We want to go out."

"Just for appropriate activities," Jenna said, as if that was a clearly categorized thing.

"Duh," Amy said, "I planned for us to visit the art museum, go ice skating, get some seafood. What did you think I meant? I don't know any sex dungeons around here and I wouldn't take you even if I did. I mean, come on, this is a weekend with my family."

The twins both visibly relaxed. I noticed neither girl had taken off her coat yet, but now they both did. Amy cracked open sodas for us. We sat around her living room -- me and Amy on the couch, Brianna and Jenna on the kitchen chairs -- and chatted idly.

The twins talked about their plans for UCLA. Amy told us about this case she was working on. I was going back to the university after that weekend and so I told them about the classes I'd signed up for. It was nice, actually, to converse about nothing with Amy. She'd always seemed so distant, set apart. Even when we were very very much together the weekend before, Amy had been this distant thing: a concept more than an actual human being. Now, in her own space, my older sister finally seemed approachable. Even friendly.

About twenty minutes in, Jenna groaned and stood up to go to the bathroom.

"You OK?" Amy asked.

"Yes, cramping something awful," Jenna said. She held her stomach. I saw Brianna was doing the same.

"That's just the pill working it's magic, honey," Amy said, "Trust me, it's better than the alternative."

"Uh huh," Jenna said. The twins took turns trading places in the bathroom. Amy and I watched them pop up and down like it was a weird dance recital. In the tiny moments between one twin getting up and the other sitting down, Amy took the opportunity to tease me. She nipped at my ear, kissed my cheek, grabbed my crotch. Then looked up all innocent, like nothing had happened as the next sister sat down.

"That's you," she whispered in my ear as Jenna got up for the third time, "You did that to them. Stud."

Finally, the twins were able to sit down together for more than five minutes. Their sodas, barely sipped, sat next to them burbling.

"Well, I'd planned on going out to a nice dinner," Amy said, "But if you two aren't feeling up to it we can stay in."

"No no," Brianna said, "I want to."

"This'll pass," Jenna said.

"Awesome," Amy said, "I knew I could count on you girls to man up."

We took the subway up to the North End. Amy led us through tight, almost Old World, wandering streets. Past buildings that looked like they'd been built before the US was a country. The whole way, we braced ourselves against the arctic winds.

Amy had made reservations for us at some tiny red sauce joint that was little more than a storefront window and ten tables. We had a big meal, Amy had more wine, and we all enjoyed ourselves immensely. Afterwards, we went down the street and bought cannoli. Then we went back to Amy's apartment.

We were all food drunk and giggly. Amy's place felt so warm and inviting to me, after enduring the cold outdoor air.

"Well, that's been enough excitement for me," Amy said, "Time for bed." She stumbled a bit as she walked, clearly drunker than she'd initially let on.

The twins eyed me and Amy nervously. There was a pause, probably no more than a second, but it felt like hours. Time stretched out in front of us like an icy, unsalted road wrapping around a cliffside in a storm. A great slippery ribbon with tons of danger but little safety. This was the moment of truth, my sisters' eyes told me. The thing the twins had professed to be so afraid of. The instant Amy had sworn was about to come.

"You guys can crash out here, right?" Amy said. The tension untangled. I realized I'd been holding my breath. The once-silent room kicked in, like someone had unmuted the TV. Jenna and Brianna nodded enthusiastically.

Amy brought out some spare pillows. The twins both set up on the floor, ceding me the very comfortable couch. We all took turns brushing our teeth in the bathroom. Brianna and Jenna put on very conservative, warm flannel pajama sets. I was wearing my usual t-shirt and boxers. Amy had on dark blue, silk pajamas, but they covered her from wrist to ankle. It was all very appropriate, as Jenna had demanded earlier.

Finally, Amy closed the curtains on her massive window, then turned out the lights. She went off to her bedroom and shut the door. The three of us lay in silence.

"See? This is nice," I said.

"It is," Brianna said.

"Tomorrow will be fun, too," I said.

"I guess so," Jenna said.

I turned on my side feeling warm and cozy. Once again, my expectations had been thrown for a loop. My dick had anticipated a far different evening and, with no sisters on offer, did its best to penetrate the couch instead. I tried to ignore my hard on. This was fine. This was good. I wasn't at all disappointed that a whole day (a whole week!) had passed, and nothing had been even slightly flirty.

After all, it's what my sisters wanted.

*

"Fuck!"

I woke up to Amy groaning. She was still in her pajamas, rummaging around the apartment. "Not one goddammed Tylenol in the whole fucking place." I slowly sat up on the couch. The early light blinded me through the grand open window. My steel erection from the night before had been reinforced with severe morning wood. I found a throw pillow and quickly covered myself.

"Fuck fuck fuck!" Amy said it again. She was now rifling through the kitchen.

The twins slowly got up, rubbing their eyes like they'd stepped out of a cliched cartoon.

"What's happening?" Brianna asked.

"I'm fucking hungover, that's what," Amy said, "My whole body's aching, my head is throbbing, and I swear to God if someone doesn't dim that light, I'm going to go on a murder spree."

Now here was the Amy I knew from childhood. The one that threatened a bloody massacre if no one dialed down the sun for her.

"I might have something in my bag," I said. The last time I'd used this suitcase, it was for a hockey tournament out of town. I was pretty sure I still had pain pills in the front pocket.

I got off the couch and went to grab my bag from the corner of the room. As I passed, Jenna yawned and stretched. I couldn't help but glance at her cute, flat tummy. She looked over at me, then her eyes widened. I saw where she was staring and nearly jumped. In all the excitement, I forgot about my not-so-little friend.

"Sorry, I just have to pee," I said.

"Uh huh," Jenna said.

I quickly bent down near my bag to hide my erection, then unzipped the pouch. Sure enough, a full bottle of Tylenol rattled into my hands. I handed it to Amy, who praised me like I'd handed her a stack of gold coins. Then I scampered off to the bathroom to urinate. I felt better, but my erection didn't even flag. I forced it back into my boxers, but it was like hiding an elephant under a bedsheet: concealed in only the most cursory fashion, and easily identified by shape alone.

I came back out, sadly still pointing north. I quickly made my way to the couch and retrieved my protective pillow. What did Jenna want me to do about it, anyway? My penis had expectations, dammit. It wasn't his fault that the girls had all done something rational and proper.

"Ffffffffffuck," Amy said, again. She kept repeating the word as if it was some kind of magical mantra. She sat on the couch next to me and held her head like she was worried it might roll off. "Wine is the worst."

"I'm sorry, Amy," I said.

"Well, I can't wait to get going on our day," Jenna said.

"Sounds like so much fun," Brianna said. Both girls got up and headed to the bathroom.

"We're not going anywhere," Amy said, talking to the floor. My twin sisters froze in place. I couldn't help but enjoy that Brianna's massive bust kept moving even though she'd stopped. Jenna had no such issue.

"I can't leave the apartment," Amy said, "I can barely get off the couch."

The twins eyed each other. I felt like I could see the thoughts running through their minds. On the one hand, it was pretty insensitive to see their older sister in pain and force her to plow through. On the other, the only reason they felt safe in Amy's apartment was that they weren't going to be staying there. The promise of a day out had been what kept the twins calm. Now, it seemed they would be doing nothing of the sort.

"Look, girls, I get it," Amy said. She was still not moving anything but her mouth, "But, could you please pretend to be understanding for once and not be selfish brats."

Jenna and Brianna both had the sense to look ashamed.

"We could hang out and have a pajama day," I said, doing my best to sound enthusiastic without shaking up Amy, "That could be fun. Watch a bunch of movies, eat crappy food. That kind of thing."

Amy rubbed my shoulder, then looked up at the girls. Her eyes burned like twin-seeking missiles. Brianna and Jenna both agreed immediately with my plan.

"That would be great," Jenna said.

"Sounds fun," Brianna said.

"Maybe if you're feeling better, we'll go out this afternoon instead," Jenna said.

"Sure," Amy said.

"I'll pick a movie," I said, "Why don't you girls get snacks."

We all went about getting ready for the morning. The twins used the bathroom and cleaned up their makeshift beds but stayed in their pjs. Amy drank about a gallon of ice water. I took apart the couch and spread pillows on the floor so we could all camp out. Then I found something silly on Netflix.

We all sat in a circle in front of the warm glow of the TV. The twins brought over two large bowls -- one filled with popcorn, the other with rainbow-colored gummy fish.

Amy eyed the candy oddly.

"We found them in a plastic bag in the cabinet," Jenna said.

"They're super tasty," Brianna said. The twins ate two each, then turned to the TV. Amy leaned against me. I could feel her hip pressing against mine. I almost reached out to hold her hand, but I thought better of it. My older sister didn't seem much like the hand-holding type. The twins sat off to the side, away from both of us. They passed us the food. Amy had a small handful of popcorn but turned down the gummies.

"My stomach is wrecked," she said. I reached for the bowl, but she subtly pushed my hand away. She gave me a strange look, so I handed the fish back to the twins and ate popcorn, instead. Jenna and Brianna didn't notice Amy's odd behavior. They both downed another handful of gummies when I gave them back.

About halfway through the movie, Amy got up and went into her bedroom. We could hear her rummaging around in there. I wondered if she was getting dressed, signaling to us that her hangover had subsided, and we were about to move on with our day.

"Chase, I need your help!" Amy called. I hopped off the floor and headed over. Amy was sitting on the bed. She was still in her silky, yet conservative navy pajamas, but she made them look damn good. My younger sisters, as I've said, were cute. Amy was fucking gorgeous.

She had a beautiful face with big green eyes, a cute, button nose and broad, expressive lips. Her blonde hair, even uncombed and sleepy, ran in golden rivulets over her shoulders and down her chest. Women who look like my sister are a different species than you or I. She should have been displayed in a museum, not sitting in some one-bedroom apartment talking to her dopey brother.

And her body? Amy was a woman in every sense of the word. She had the ideal female shape: tall, with prominent breasts and wide hips. A taut little tummy and shapely legs. Her skin was tan and flawless. I've used the word goddess before for Amy -- I truly think people would worship her if given the chance. Lord knows, I did.

My older sister gazed up at me with a naughty grin. The haze of hangover was completely gone. She didn't even give me a preamble, just got right to the point. "If we're going to get you laid, you're going to have to help a heck of a lot more than this," she said. It was like she was telling me I needed to study more for the big test or clean my bedroom. Do your duty and do your sisters, young man.

"Amy, I don't know," I said.

She reached over and grabbed my dick through my boxers. I practically came in her hand right there; I was already so worked up.

"That's OK," she said, "He knows." She squeezed my cock on the word 'he,' in case her implication was unclear. She began lightly stroking me up and back. Just enough to keep me on edge. My balls went from ache to burn.

"I know Amy, I want you so bad, too," I said.

Amy looked pointedly toward the door. She tightened her grip around my cock. "We can't do anything unless they do, Chase," Amy said, "I may be a slut for my little brother, but I can't be alone. We all have to do it or none of us can."

I suppose that made sense. I'd spent a lot of time trying to understand my older sister's motives the past weekend. That Amy wanted to sleep with me, well, OK I didn't really understand it, but I could rationalize my way there. Why she wanted me to do my younger siblings, though, was a massive mystery.

Everything Amy did fit into the equation, but none of it added up. At first, I supposed it was her kink, that she liked to watch. Or, and I tried my best to pocket this thought no matter how many times it popped up, she was being sadistic -- intentionally trying to break the twins, pervert them in the literal sense, as a way of making herself feel better. Amy had always openly resented us, the younger siblings. She felt like we were spoiled by our parents while she, seven years older, had been made to suffer. Like I said, it was a thought that occurred, but it was one I tried to avoid. It was far too dark for me to contemplate.

But the idea that Amy didn't want to do it alone, well that made a lot of sense, too. If she had sex with her brother, then she was weird. Broken. But if we all did it, well... OK we were all still weird and broken. But at least we were twisted together. If I wanted to be with Amy, it meant I had to drag my younger sisters along, as well. And there was the crux of my problem.
"Brianna and Jenna don't want to do anything," I said, "They gave me this whole speech before we came over."

Amy gave me a disdainful look. She blew her hair out of her eyes. "Please. Those two? They want it as bad as you, maybe more. For the first time in your life, apparently, you need to look at your sisters' tits more. They've both had their headlights on full blare since last night. Those girls like to pretend to be chaste, but they're really just Chasing you. If you get my meaning."

I gave my sister a doubtful look. Did girls truly say one thing but mean another?

"Fuck yes we do!" Amy said. "Trust me, those two are gushing down their legs like a freaking waterpark. Whatever they say? They're desperate to ride. But they want you to force them on, or they won't go. That's part of their kink."

I gave Amy a puppy dog look. She smiled and kissed me lightly on the lips.

"I don't know," I said, meaning it. There was too much blood in my one head to help the other. Amy let go of my shaft, leaving me both relieved and disappointed.

"We just need to trick them into it a little," Amy said, "You're so much better at this than I am -- come up with a plan. Don't worry, I've already deployed some secret weapons."

"They said they won't drink," I said.

"Oh Chase, honey, give me a little more credit than that," Amy said, "I've already done my part, trust me. Now it's your turn to improvise when the situation calls for it, OK?"

I told her I would. Amy stood up and patted my head, lovingly. "That's a good boy."

Amy walked out of her bedroom, leaving the door open for me to follow. As she went, I watched her body transform. Her steps slowed and her body slouched. It was like watching an octopus slink back into the shadows, slowly shifting color to blend into the sea wall. Magnificent and terrifying all at once. Amy groaned, loudly, and my younger sisters both cooed sympathetically. My older sister walked right past them and shut the bathroom door behind her.

I padded back into the living room, then sat down on the floor and leaned against the couch. The twins were still sitting on the floor in their pajamas, staring at the TV. Once again, I was sitting with some very sexy girls in not very sexy pjs. I had my orders. All I had to do was find a way to separate column A (hot sisters) from column B (clothing). Easily done. I hoped.

"What did Amy want?" Jenna asked. We could hear our older sister knocking things around in the bathroom. I wondered if she was actually searching for something, or just giving me time to work my 'magic,' whatever that was.

"Amy called you into her bedroom?" Brianna asked, "How come?

"Oh, she needed something down from the top of her closet," I said.

"She's taller than you," Jenna said. I shrugged.

I hadn't even come up with a plan and already things were falling apart. I thought back to how I'd accomplished this before.

The first time, we'd gotten it done with peer pressure. The false feeling of competition plus Amy and I stripping, ourselves, got my younger sisters into it. The second time, Amy had gotten the girls drunk and had them play a game that, again, gradually ramped to sex.

So, there was a theme there: something that lowered inhibitions plus some sort of external pressure. Amy had said she had a secret weapon, I assumed that would cover the first part. Now we needed a reason for the clothes to come off.

I rubbed my arms, subconsciously. For all the cold that was outside, Amy's apartment was remarkably warm. And then I knew immediately what I had to do. God bless Nelly. He really is the Shakespeare of our time.

"Gee Amy," I said, loudly enough that all three sisters could clearly hear, "It's a shame that you can't adjust your thermostat."

"What?" Amy asked. She came back out into the living room, the bathroom door swinging open behind her. "Are you cold? I could turn up the..."

"No, you can't," I said, quickly interrupting, "Remember you told me before that this is an old building and so the heat can't be changed from here?"

There was a pause. Amy's face shifted, like the idea had finally hatched in her mind.

"Oh yes," Amy said, "It's a shame, but true. In the winter it's practically summer in here."

"Right," I said, "You told me that you spend most days in shorts and a t-shirt, even in the middle of a snowstorm."

My acting was so bad, I was liable to get hired for an afternoon infomercial. But that didn't matter. My younger sisters bought into it immediately.

"That has to be so frustrating," Jenna said.

"And then, of course, the A/C is on during the summer and I'm wearing sweaters and jeans all day," Amy said.

"God, that sucks so bad," Brianna said.

"I've been thinking about moving, it's so annoying," Amy said.

"Oh, but this place is so awesome," Jenna said.

"Yes, your apartment is beautiful," Brianna said. Amy glowed at her sisters' compliments. She joined us on the living room floor, smiling excitedly. She put her arms around her younger sisters and squeezed their shoulders.

"That's what Chase was doing before," Amy said, "In my bedroom. That's where the thermostat is. He was trying to get the heat down."

"But Chase said that..."

"I should go try again," I said, "Just to be sure." I jumped up and sprinted into Amy's bedroom. Sure enough, on the far wall, there was a little glowing screen for a modern thermostat. I swear I almost cackled as I turned it up as high as it would go.

I walked back into the living room, doing my best to appear pouty. "No luck," I said, "The heat's stuck where it is."

Amy looked up from the floor where she was cuddling with the twins. She gave me a lascivious smirk. "I guess we'll have to suffer through."

The twins both nodded, but I could see the worry in their faces.

"Thanks for being so understanding," Amy said. It seemed to piss her off that her sisters weren't more empathetic of her fake condition.

We settled back down, I hit play, and we finished the first movie -- the guy got the girl, who'd have thunk it?

"Chase, why don't you pick something else for us to watch?" Amy asked. It was close to noon now and the sun was shining so bright we could barely see the screen through the glare. But no one seemed to want to do anything else.

I looked for something we could all enjoy but the girls didn't want action or sci-fi and I couldn't bear another romantic comedy. Eventually we all settled on the Great British Baking Show. For a cooking competition, it felt remarkably relaxed.

"This is making me hungry, but we're out of snacks," Brianna said. She held up the empty bowls -- the popcorn and the gummies were all gone.

"I don't think I can go out," Amy said.

"I'm, like, so chill," Jenna said, "I don't want to go anywhere, either."

"Seriously," Brianna said, "Since when is the floor so comfortable?"

"I guess I could order in," Amy said, "Pizza OK?"

The twins both agreed immediately. Amy gave me a knowing look. She reached for her cell and made the call.

"I can't wait," Brianna said, "A big, salty slice of pizza would be so good right now."

"Hell yeah," Jenna said, "This would be perfect if it wasn't so damn hot in here." She gave Amy a careful look -- anything that came close to criticism was asking to get chastised by our older sister. But Amy just smiled and agreed.

My work with the thermostat had definitely gotten the job done. I felt over-warm in my boxers and a t-shirt. I couldn't imagine how my sisters were suffering in full length pajamas. And the twins were both wearing flannel, which, had to feel hotter than the baking ovens we were watching on TV.

"I don't suppose you guys brought anything for warm weather," Amy said, "I'd lend you my stuff but it's all in storage for the season."

I fought the urge to reach over and throttle my sister. That directly contradicted what we'd said earlier about needing shorts all winter. But the twins let it sail right over their heads.

"These pjs are probably the lightest clothes we have," Jenna said.

"At least Chase gets to be in just boxers and a t-shirt," Brianna said,

"You're right, Bree, that's not fair at all," Amy said, "We have to be all dressed up while Chase is basically in his underwear."

"You, ummm, want me to put on more clothes?" I asked. I moved like I might actually get up.

"Exactly," Brianna said, "Then we'd all be suffering the same way."

"Not really," I said, "Since I'd have layers and you wouldn't."

"We could do the other thing," Amy said. Oh, you better believe I saw that wicked smirk sneak across her face. Ladies and gentlemen, we have liftoff! "We could all sit around in our underwear, too."

The twins paused at that. It was like, for the first time, they could feel the rope tightening around their necks. Would they be smart enough to evade it, or step further into the trap?

"So, I'd just sit around in my bra and panties?" Brianna said.

"We all would," Amy said, "Well, Chase would be in his boxers and t-shirt. But you get the idea."

"I don't know," Jenna said.

"What's the big deal?" Amy said, "It's no more or less than a bikini and Chase has seen you in that." I'd actually seen them wearing way less, but I didn't think that was the right time to bring it up. "We're all family here. Why be uncomfortable all day if you don't have to? Here, I'll go first."

Amy stood up and started to lift her silky pajama shirt up. I saw her bare stomach, the bottoms of her breasts, then...

"Amy, you're naked under there!" Brianna gasped

"Whoopsie!" Amy said. She giggled a bit too loudly. "I'll go to my bedroom and put on more appropriate attire."

We all sat in silence as Amy left the room. She came back a minute later wearing a matching black bra and panty set. It was lacy, but not too revealing. The color looked really good with her tan skin and honey-gold hair.

"OK girls, get to it," Amy said.

My twin sisters both eyed each other, nervously.

"Oh, for fucks sake," Amy said, "I'm in my underwear, Chase is in his. You already agreed to this. I'm not going back and changing into my pjs it's too damn hot."

Jenna took a deep breath and stood up. She grabbed her bag and started heading back to Amy's bedroom.

"Wait, where are you going?" Amy asked.

"To get changed? Jenna said.

"Just do it out here," Amy said.

"In front of..."

"What's the big deal," Amy said, "It's nothing we all haven't seen," Amy paused, seeing Jenna give her the doe eyes. "Fine. We'll turn around and close our eyes, OK?"

Amy grabbed my shoulder and pulled me around, so we were staring at the bathroom. We heard the sound of rustling clothes as both the twins opened their suitcases. Amy nudged me, grinning like a madwoman. The bathroom door was open, and I could clearly see both sisters getting naked in the mirror.

The twins were moving hurriedly, which only made them expose even more. Brianna was bent over at the waist, her pink slit poking out from under her. Even better, her massive boobs hung forward in all their incredible glory. Jenna was down on all fours digging through her bag and, while there wasn't much hanging off her, she still looked ready for a fucking. In fact, both sisters were in positions that looked better for dicking than dressing.

Then they both stood and hurriedly pulled on their underwear. Jenna shimmied into a matching, dark green set, while Brianna pulled on a baby blue one.

"We're ready," the twins said together. I turned around and saw both sisters standing there in their underwear. Even having already seen so much more, they looked pretty great posing in the bright light of Amy's apartment.

Both Jenna and Brianna had on similarly cut underwear, sheer rather than lacy like Amy's. Jenna's bra and panties kept her well-covered in a deep emerald that matched her eyes. Brianna's outfit, on the other hand, already looked ready to pop right off her. The blue was like her eyes, as well, and had a similar effect. Both twins blushed slightly as they saw me staring. Jenna especially with her already-pink cheeks.

"This is way more comfortable," Brianna said.

"Like being at the beach," Jenna said.

"Not far off with how hot it is in here," Amy said. The three sisters sat back down on the floor. I was about to join them, when Amy stopped me.

"You know girls, we're all in our underwear, but Chase isn't."

"Boxers," I said, pointing, "I don't wear briefs. They're dorky."

"Amy's right, Chase," Brianna said, a bit of tease in her talk, "A t-shirt isn't underwear."

"We're all so exposed for our brother," Amy said, "He should take his shirt off, don't you think? It's only fair, after all."

"Sure," Jenna said.

"Definitely," Brianna said.

I acted exasperated, but it didn't bother me at all. I reached down and pulled my shirt over my head. Like I've said before, I wasn't ripped or anything, but I was in pretty good shape from hockey. Still, all three of my sisters stared at me, agape, when I tossed my shirt to the side.

"What?"

Jenna pointed wordlessly at my crotch. Sure enough, I was sticking out like a waist-high coat rack.

"It was the same before I took my shirt off," I said.

"It's more noticeable now," Brianna said. I shrugged. It didn't make much sense to me, but I wasn't going to complain about my sisters' appreciation.

"Think of it as a compliment," Amy said, "You girls are so hot, Chase can't stop himself."

"You all do look good in your underwear," I said, smirking.

There was a loud buzzing noise. Amy jumped up, causing her body to do all kinds of awesome things, and walked over to the door.

"That'll be our pizza," she said. The twins both got to their feet, as well, and started to scramble to the bedroom.

"What is it with you two?" Amy asked.

"We don't want the delivery guy to see us," Brianna said.

"But it's OK for him to ogle me?" Amy said.

"Put your pajamas back on," Jenna said, "Or like, do you have a robe or something?"

"It's too hot for a robe and too much of a pain in the ass to get dressed and undressed again," Amy said. An idea seemed to cross her face. "In fact, Jenna, I dare you to open the door for him dressed exactly as you are."

My brown-haired baby sister blushed again, even brighter than before. The pink color warmed right down to her chest.

"God, you're such a prude," Amy said, "How are you going to get through college if you can't handle having a pizza guy see you in your underwear?"

There was a pause. I knew that staring at Jenna was only going to make her more self-conscious, but I couldn't think of anywhere else to look. There was a loud knock at the door, but we all ignored it.

"Fine," Jenna said, "I'll do it."

Amy handed her younger sister a twenty, then all of us crowded back behind the kitchen. We could see Jenna by the door, but anyone by the opening couldn't see us.

The guy knocked again. Jenna took a deep breath and visibly steeled herself. She opened the door. The kid on the other side nearly dropped the pizza as soon as he saw her. There was my sister in all her 18-year-old, nearly-naked glory. Her little tits and shaved pussy barely covered by her verdant underwear.

The delivery guy looked to be about my age, maybe a bit older, with a straggly beard and beady eyes that goggled every time my baby sister breathed. Jenna reached to hand the poor fellow his money and he nearly dropped the pizza again.

Finally, they managed to make the exchange. Jenna thanked him. The delivery guy stumbled and stuttered back. Then Jenna closed the door. As soon as it clicked, she cheered.

"That was awesome!" she cried. We all ran into the room. Jenna and Brianna were both shouting.

"You looked so hot!" Brianna said.

"He could barely speak," Jenna said.

Both girls dissolved into laughter, practically falling onto the floor. Amy gingerly took the pizza out of Jenna's hands and put it on the dinner table. The twins were still giggling, near hysterical. It went from funny to weird.

"Are you two OK?" I asked.

"I'm great," Jenna said, "That was so much fun."

"I'm so jealous," Brianna said, "I wish we could do it again."

"I'm not ordering food just so you can flash strangers," Amy said.

"No, I mean, like, we should do more dirty dares," Brianna said. Amy and I shared a knowing look. It was on like Donkey Kong hitting a gong, wearing a thong, and singing a song.

"I don't know," Amy said.

"Please Amy? I promise it'll be awesome," Brianna said.

"Well, only if it's awesome," Amy said. She took a big bite of her pizza. "But first, food." We all sat around the table and ate. The twins, in particular, seemed ravenous, downing slices like they hadn't eaten in days. Once everything was clear, we reconvened in the living room, all still in our underwear and sat down on the floor. I had Amy on my right side and Jenna on my left. Brianna was facing me.

"OK, time for dares," Brianna said. She rubbed her palms like she was planning to capture James Bond.

"They have to be dirty dares," Amy said, waggling her finger, "That's what I was promised."

"Fine," Brianna said, "Hmmmm, Jenna has some tomato sauce on her cheek. I dare Chase to lick it off."

I looked at my older sister. "That's pretty dirty," I said.

"It'll do," Amy said, "For a start."

I turned over to Jenna. She did have a little red spot on her cheek. But rather than stick my tongue out and lick like I think she was expecting, I pulled my little sister close to me and gave her something much closer to an intimate kiss. I felt her body pressed against mine. Made sure my hardness bumped her thigh. Held my arm against her little breasts. Then kissed her closer to her lips than her cheek. I made sure to get the sauce with my tongue, then sat back.

If Jenna had been flushed before, now she was practically feverish. She leaned back, a bit shell-shocked.

"Jenna, it's your go," Brianna said.

"Uh huh," Jenna said.

"Fine, my turn," Amy said. "Brianna you've also got sauce. On the top of your boob. Chase?"

"No, I don't..." Brianna started but I leapt across the room before she could continue. Of course, I couldn't reach her breast with just my head, so I hefted it up with my right hand, practically lifting it out of the cup so I could put my mouth to her full tit flesh.

Using a similar technique as I had with Jenna, I tongued at my little sister's tit. Brianna sighed, then groaned.

"So tingly," she said. "Like, everything feels so sharp, yet fuzzy at the same time.

"I know, right?" Jenna agreed. Now both sisters were good and spacey. I sat back down in my seat. If my boner had been straight to the moon before, it was reaching for Alpha Centauri now. I didn't think I could get any harder and if my balls hurt any worse, I was going to need ice.

"We need to stop making Chase do everything," Jenna said. No, we most certainly didn't, but I knew better than to drive things. Not when my sisters already had their feet firmly affixed to the accelerator.

"Fine," Amy said, "Since you twins say you're so tingly, I dare you to kiss each other." My younger sisters rolled their eyes, as if they expected this. But they leaned over and shared a chaste little kiss on the lips. Brianna put her hand behind Jenna's head. They kissed again, tighter. I saw Jenna's pink little tongue slip out and...

"Whoa, slow down there," Amy said. She stood up and pushed the twins apart. "Jeez, you two really can't keep your hands off each other."

The twins both blushed again, then sat down.

"She's a good kisser," Jenna said, as if that explained everything.

"Not bad yourself," Brianna said. Both sisters were still acting strangely, I realized. Jokes were almost too funny. They moved like they were drunk, exaggerated and slow. Their eyes seemed permanently unfocused.
"Well, I think Chase should take a turn," Amy said.

"Jenna had to show off to the pizza guy, I think Brianna should, too," I said.

"No more calling delivery people," Amy said.

"What if we needed to borrow something from next door," I said, "Like some AA batteries. You know. For a toy."

Amy's smile grew with every word I said. Jenna, too, looked really excited. Brianna, however, did not seem so pleased by the idea.

"I don't know, guys," she said.

"If you don't do the dare, you have to strip naked for the rest of the day," Amy said, explaining the rule like it was codified in stone.

For some reason, that was enough. Brianna stood up, reluctantly, and went up to the front door. She rested her hand on the knob, like waiting for a reprieve.

"Go to 83," Amy said, "Trust me."

"Remember, you have to explain the whole thing," I said.

Brianna groaned, but she opened the door and walked out into the hallway. It was freezing out there compared to Amy's apartment and the lights were brighter, too. It made my blonde, busty sister seem even more exposed.

Brianna walked delicately down the hallway, then stopped three doors down. Amy, Jenna, and I all poked our heads around the corner like we were hunting ghosts with Scooby-Doo. The hallway echoed as Brianna rapped on the apartment door.

It opened and a tall, muscular guy answered. Even I had to admit, this was a good-looking dude. He had a thick brown beard and deep, bronzed skin. Even through his white dress shirt and dark slacks, I could see how well-built he was.

"Can I help you?" he eyed my little sister warily. Brianna had nothing to be ashamed of, even in the presence of Amy's hallway hunk. After all, here was a girl with epic, gravity-defying breasts. A prominent bubble butt. Long blonde hair and deep blue eyes. She was the American, corn-fed, dictionary definition of fuckable. And she was wearing nothing but a bra and panties.

"I, ummmm, need to borrow some batteries?" Brianna said. The man stared back at her. He looked to be probably twice Bree's age, but that didn't keep him from eye-fucking her from top to bottom. Brianna kept rambling, the words clearly only making things worse. "You see, I have this toy? You know a, ummm, a toy. For me. And, well, it ran out of power, and I, ummmm, I need it. So bad."

"Batteries," the man said, "For your toy."

"Uh huh," Brianna said. She started twirling her hair. Her feet were planted, but I could tell she was tensing, getting ready to run.

"Hang on," the man said. He stepped behind the door frame. Jenna started to giggle loudly, and Amy gave her a hard shove back into the apartment. That only made Jenna laugh more. Brianna was almost as pink as her sister, standing there in the hall. She kept shifting her weight from one leg to the other. She turned and stared back at us.

"He's so hot!" she whispered. She must have seen my face fall because she immediately started backtracking. "I mean, he's not... That is. You know I only..."

"Here you go," the man said. Brianna whipped her head around. The man was standing there, holding a pair of batteries in his palm.

"Double-Ds?" he asked.

"What?" Brianna nearly fell over backwards.

"Double-As," the man said, "Is that what you needed?"

"Um, yes. Thanks!" Brianna said. She practically sprinted back to the apartment. Her massive tits bounced hard, one of them popping right out of her bra. She finally reached the door, panting. Amy quickly pulled Brianna inside and shut the door. Now both twins dissolved onto the floor, rolling and laughing, turning bright red.

"That was amazing," Jenna said. Brianna held up the AAs like they were a trophy.

The girls calmed down, then rolled over onto their backs. Amy was standing over them, her hands on her hips.

"That was a pretty mean thing you did to your brother out there, you know," Amy said.

Brianna's eyes got big and scared. Her giant tit was still hanging out and she looked very vulnerable

"How much would it break your heart if you were in your underwear and Chase told you another girl was way hotter than you?" Amy asked

Brianna really did look upset and so did Jenna. In the moment, I mean, it didn't bother me too much. Even I could concede that Amy's neighbor was attractive. But I knew by now that rule number one of Amy's games was that you had to play along. It was the only way to win. So, I made a big, sad face.

"Oh my God, I'm so sorry," Brianna said, "You're totally right, I don't know what I was thinking. I was just so nervous, and it came out. I didn't mean anything by it, Chase, I swear."

"Yes, you know we only have eyes for you," Jenna said.

"That's not what Chase told me," Amy said, "He said you two have been making him feel bad all week about what you did."

"No, Chase we would never. It's just. Fuck," Brianna said, "I'm sorry if anything I said ever hurt you. You're special to me in a way that no one else could ever be."

"Me too," Jenna said, "I'm very sorry if I made you feel like you weren't important to me."

"Do you feel better, brother?" Amy said. She rested her hand on my shoulder. We were both standing over my sisters, and I had trouble seeing them around my massive hard on. That had to make my sadness seem less sincere, but none of my sisters acted that way.

"I guess I'm OK," I said.

"I think you should show your brother how much he means to you," Amy said, "Before the game can go on."

"What can I do, Chase?" Brianna asked.

"Anything, OK? Anything at all," Jenna said. Both sisters looked up at me. For the first time I realized what Amy had been trying to tell me. This whole time I'd truly believed my sisters were upset about what had happened the weekend before. But the looks in Brianna and Jenna's eyes wasn't worry about what I might ask them to do. They weren't scared or concerned.

No, their faces only conveyed a singular emotion: hope.

My younger sisters were both on their knees now, praying that I'd finally give them the excuse to bend over and take my dick. I smiled for a second, but quickly replaced it with a stern, sorrowful look.

"I'm not sure what would fix it," I said.

"You're so sexy," Brianna said.

"So hot," Jenna said. "I love your chest and your legs." My brown-haired little sister stood up and started to trace me with her fingers. Arms and chest. Dragging ever downward.

"And your big dick," Brianna said. She reached into my fly and gave my member a squeeze. Again, I felt my orgasm right on the edge. I had three attractive young women in only their underwear and now two of them were rubbing me. It was a miracle I hadn't already repainted Amy's walls.

Brianna kept her hand on my cock and began lightly corkscrewing it. Jenna licked her lips. She knelt back down and put her hand on top of her sisters'. Amy gave me a little nudge with her elbow. Told ya so.

"I was right there," Brianna said, "So I could tell what that guy was packing."

"Girls just know, you know," Jenna said.

"I doubt he had more than a little micropenis," Brianna said, "Nothing like my brother's giant dong."

"We'd be stupid to want anyone else," Jenna said. She pulled my boxers down around my ankles. My incredible, edible erection popped out. In a second, in a fraction of a second, Brianna's mouth was around my member. She sucked it in with vigor, with passion, like it was the best thing in the whole world, and it belonged in her mouth.

Well, her and her sister's. Brianna was a good twin and let Jenna take turns licking me. Both girls lollied at my pop, one by one. All I could do was stand there and groan. I could barely do that. Those girls had miracle mouths and I was about to fall over from it.

Amy rested her hand on my shoulder, like she was proud of me. Brianna reached back and cupped my balls. She worked her tongue up and down my shaft. Then Jenna pushed her off with a wet, smacking noise, and made a suction-tight seal around my dick. She pulled back.

SLLLLLUUUUUUURP

Then forward till her nose was pressed in my pubes. Then back again.

SLLLLLLUUUUUUURP. Dragging the loose skin up around my cockhead.

On the third repetition, I felt my balls tighten and I knew my sister was about to pull the cum right out of my cock as she sucked back.

"Oh my God, Jen I'm going to..."

Suddenly my shlong was in the open air. Even in the oppressive heat of the apartment, my cock felt cold compared to where it had just been. Both Jenna and Brianna were sprawled on the floor, Amy standing over them.

"Time for more dares!" she announced. Both my sisters looked disappointed, but they couldn't possibly have felt as let down as I did. I took a deep breath to steady myself. My nuts were practically vibrating now. I reached down to pull up my boxers, but Amy stopped me.

"Once clothes come off, they stay off," Amy said. Again, like she had the secret rulebook to Doing Dirty Dares with Siblings.

I started to protest, but Amy mouthed trust me and, well, at this point how could I not?

We all walked back over to the floor by the couches. I sat down, now completely naked. My butt felt sticky on the couch cushion, while my dick did its best Space Needle but taller impression over my thighs. I caught all three sisters staring straight at it. I guess I now understood how they felt having me eye up their tits and butts all the time. Not that that was ever going to stop me from doing it.

"My turn," Amy said, as if we were doing anything so formal as playing an actual game where people each took turns. "Since Jenna likes to be exposed so much, I think she should go stand in front of my window."

"That's not so bad," Jenna said.

"And masturbate," Amy said.

Jenna froze mid-stand.

"You can always get naked," Amy said. My younger sister glanced over at me, already in the state she was trying to avoid. I think it was pretty inevitable that we were all going to be clothes-less soon enough, but Amy's threat was apparently still effective.

Jenna took a deep breath and then a look of determination took over her face. She was the serious twin. The smart one. I know Amy thought we were all coddled, but Jenna really did fight for what she wanted. It was one of the many ways in which she was amazing.

Jenna walked right up to the landscape window. The entire city spread out before her. We were high, but it was only eight floors up. Anyone walking past could simply look up and see. There were other buildings around us, and they had a clear view, as well. It wasn't like being broadcast on the Internet, in some ways it was way worse.

Jenna dipped her right hand into her green panties.

"Underwear off," Amy said, "Let them all get a good look."

Jenna pushed her panties to the ground. Her pussy was bare, and it put her even further on display. Her hand grazed her clit and she shuddered, with a loud uhn. Remember, I'd seen my little sister's orgasm. Several times, in fact. I had a pretty good idea of what her apex looked like. I knew what a tiny bit of pleasure was versus her big, blow out bomb. My sister had barely touched herself and she was already cumming. HARD.

"Fuck those gummies are good," Amy muttered.

Jenna rubbed her clit with abandon. Before her first orgasm could finish another one steamrolled over her. Her body cinched and I swear she almost fell over. But she kept stroking herself. Thighs trembling. Knees bent. Eyes rolling up in her head. Pink, shaven pussy exposed to the world. Being in front of that window had to have been a massive turn-on for Jenna, considering how quickly her cums piled on top of each other.

Finally, my baby sister screamed like she'd been stabbed and tipped backward. She landed on her butt with a bounce, but it didn't stop her ecstasy, shaking her like a seizure.

"Oh God oh God oh God." The words spilled out of her mouth, then she finally stilled. Breaths coming in great, hungry gulps.

"Holy fuck," Brianna said. She stared at her twin like she'd just witnessed something divine in the truest sense of the word. Which, perhaps, she had.

Jenna slowly stood up, but her legs betrayed her, and she tumbled back down. She ended up crawling back to the couch. Her whole body seemed to radiate satisfaction. A dull smile played on her face.

Before anyone could issue another dare, Brianna jumped to her feet. "I want to do that," she declared.

"It's not a dare if someone already did it," Amy said. Seriously, where was she coming up with this stuff? "You can stand in front of the window. But your sister has to get you off."

Jenna groaned, neither a good nor a bad sound. If it bothered Brianna at all, she didn't show it. Instead, the buxom blonde pranced over to the window and stood there, staring out at the city.

Her twin crawled back over. Poor Jenna was still recovering from her own self-given orgasm and now she had to provide one to Brianna, as well. The brunette dutifully sat up on her knees. She pulled her twin's blue panties down and found her pussy. Unlike her sister, Brianna didn't shave at all -- she had a full, blonde bush between her legs.

I'd read a lot about how women were different than men and you couldn't just grab their private parts and go. Well, Jenna clearly hadn't heard that. She reached right into Brianna's little snatch and started strumming her sister's clit for all it was worth.

Brianna gasped. Her body cinched, but she stayed upright, eyes focused on the skyline. The blonde girl began to chant as her sister worked her over. "Here I am. Look at me. Here I am. Look at me." Like she was begging for the entire city to turn her way and marvel at the beautiful blonde getting jilled off by her own twin sister.

Jenna slid her hand up Brianna's back and unclipped her bra.

"Yeah, show them my huge tits," Brianna whispered. The cups fell away and now my sister was completely naked. Her breasts, impossibly massive, stood out in proud defiance of the laws of gravity. Her dark nipples pursed forward, begging to be pinched. Jenna obliged. One hand manipulated her sister's chest while the other worked her cunt.

Brianna gasped. "Oh fuck." It escaped her lips like steam from a kettle. She flushed as pink as her sister. Her whole body straightened. Went completely stiff. Then suddenly. "Oh FUCK!" Brianna shouted. Her mouth hung open in silent scream. She fell back to the side. Jenna quickly shifted from problem to solution, catching her twin and carefully helping her to the ground.

Brianna was clearly still enduring her orgasm. Her whole body seemed racked by it. For a moment, I legit thought we were going to have to call emergency, she seemed so overwhelmed by what her body was doing.

Finally, Brianna took a deep rasping breath. Her body softened and she started to move normally again.

"That was. Holy fuck. I mean. Wow."

"You OK?" Jenna asked. She was still holding her sister, looking down at her with concern.

"You, twinny-twin-twin, know how to rub a goddamn pussy," Brianna said.

"It was more than just me," Jenna said, but she blushed all the same.

"I think, maybe, we need to take a break from dirty dares," Amy said, "Before someone dies."

Again, I gave my older sister a disappointed look. What was she trying to do to me? But the blonde girl simply smirked and patted the ground for me to sit next to her. The twins made their way back over to the couch, as well.

We were all in a state of serious undress. Both Brianna and I were completely naked. Jenna was in only her bra. Amy was 'fully dressed' in that she had on both a bra and panties. That set a very low bar for what could be considered clothed in the apartment.

"Let's do some truths," Amy said, "Just for a little bit so you girls can recover, OK?"

We all nodded. I didn't remember agreeing to play Truth or Dare. Or, honestly, whatever the heck this game was. But at this point I think Amy could have told us we were going to play a game called 'clean my bathroom' and we'd all have readily agreed.

That said, I think the air went out of the room a little with Amy's suggestion. Both my younger sisters had been screaming in orgasm a moment before. My dick was so hard I could use it to chop ice. But we were all going to have a little chat, now. It was deflating in all the meanings of that word.

"Brianna, truth," Amy said, "Was that the best orgasm you've ever had?"

And just like that, the air was back in the room. This was almost as hot as watching my little sisters get off. OK, it wasn't close but still. It was damn good. My dick stiffened right back up again.

"No, it wasn't my best orgasm," Brianna said quickly, then stopped herself. She got quiet. "The first time. When Chase came in me? That was the best. By like, a lot."

I tried to keep the grin off my face, but I couldn't.

"See, you truly are special to your sisters," Amy said.

"Uh huh," I said, stupidly.

"Same question, Amy," Jenna said, grabbing a rare moment of control "Best orgasm?"

Amy looked at me, then nodded her head. I swore I saw her even blush a little. My all-business older sister. Was she really so shy about what I could do with her?

"I mean, obviously," Amy said, "I broke up with my boyfriend because of it."

"Wait," Brianna said, "You broke up with Luke?"

"You guys were together forever," Jenna said.

"You left your boyfriend so you could fuck your brother," Brianna said.

Amy nodded. Now she really was blushing. It was... I mean, of all the things I'd seen the past week or so. Everything that had passed my eyes: the tits, the pussies, the orgasms. Yet this, my sister quietly confessing that I'd made her cum harder than she ever had before, was by far the sexiest, most arresting, thing I'd ever witnessed. And then it got better.

"There were lots of reasons," Amy said. "We'd been fighting all the time and... But yeah. Yes. Chase, pushed me over the top in like, a bunch of different ways."

In that moment, I saw something in Amy I'd never noticed before. She was vulnerable. Her flushed body. The way she said each word, carefully, like it was a dangerous threat that might escape.

Amy done something totally insane. And she knew it. She didn't want to be happy about her choices, but she was. All that insecurity and worry rose right to the surface. I think all of us were shocked by it. Maybe Amy most of all. Our robotic older sister was human after all.

"Moving on," Amy said, quickly moving to change the subject, "Chase. Favorite sister?"

"Oh no, I'm not that stupid," I said.

"You have to answer," Amy said.

"Yes," Jenna and Brianna chorused. Oh my God these girls were going to be the death of me.

"I love you all equally," I said.

"I didn't say love, I said favorite," Amy said. She stared me down. She was going to make me do it, I could tell. This was another favorite game of hers: making me shame my younger sisters. At least before she'd done it behind their backs. Now both Brianna and Jenna were looking right at me. And I couldn't. Wouldn't.

"You're each my favorite in different ways," I said, crossing my arms.

"Booooo!" Jenna said. Brianna and Amy jeered and hissed. But I wouldn't budge. I would have been safer jumping out of an airplane into a pit of poisonous snakes circling electrified spikes covered in nuclear bombs than telling those girls I liked one of them more than the other.

"I don't think that's the truth," Amy said, "I think Chase should have to do a punishment." The twins both agreed with a little too much enthusiasm for my liking.

"Make him jerk off by the window," Jenna said.

"Make him go get more batteries from that guy," Brianna said.

"No, since our brother won't admit who his favorite sister is, I think we should have a competition to prove who it really is," Amy said. The girls' eyes all went alight at that. I didn't know what to think in that moment. I mean, this could be good, right? OK, I was probably doomed. Only my balls were now in so much pain I didn't care. My next orgasm felt so close and raw, it might kill me, anyway.
"Each of us will get a chance to do what we do best for our brother," Amy said, "To show him what we're made for. Then Chase will tell us who his true favorite is."

"Yes!" Brianna cried out, "Me first." She jumped up on all fours and turned around, presenting her pink little pussy right to me.

"Brianna! You can't do that!" Amy cried, "I just got you the stupid pill. You can't fuck your brother -- neither of you can."

Brianna and Jenna both looked positively despondent. What happened to 'no p in our c?' Where did 'we can't get pregnant' escape off to? God, if I'd ever doubted Amy before, I knew now for sure that she was telling the truth. My sisters wanted to get laid as bad as I did, if not worse. They were insane for incest. They just liked to pretend they didn't because that made them want to do it even more.

"Don't be sad, Bree," Amy said, "I know for a fact you've got a way better feature for your brother than a silly, sloppy pussy."

Brianna tilted her head, looking back legitimately confused.

"Bree," Amy said with disdain, "Your boobs."

"Oh right," Brianna said and giggled. As if to reinforce Amy's point, her gigantic tits jiggled as she laughed. "But what can Chase do with my breasts?"

I could think of a whole ton of things. Fortunately, Amy had an even better idea. "Come on little sis. It's obvious that you were built for titfucking."

Brianna smiled, as if saying oh goody. But then confusion filled her face. "How do I do that?"

Amy rolled her eyes. "You girls are the worst sluts, I swear." She got up and positioned my little sister flat on her back. She took Brianna's hands and put them on either side of her tits.

"When Chase puts his cock right here," Amy pointed to the center of Brianna's chest, "Just squeeze together and voila."

I certainly wasn't going to look this gift sister in the breasts. Not the way my dick was feeling. I stood up and squatted over Brianna. The blonde girl beamed at me, happy as could be.

"Do it Chase," Brianna said, "Fuck my giant fun bags."

Even after all this, I was still a bit surprised at my sister's enthusiasm. If anything, I should have been shocked that Brianna was willing to let me fuck her boobs instead of sticking it in her hot little hole. But then, she probably assumed that wasn't far off.

I sat down on Brianna's stomach, careful to keep my weight off her. I slid my dick forward. She pushed her breasts together as she'd been shown. Just like that, my cock was ensconced in my baby sister's ample tit flesh.

"Is that good for you, bro?" Brianna asked.

"Fuck yes," I said. I drew back, the pleasure already past indescribable. It wasn't a matter of if I would cum, but where. I had a lot of awesome options in front of me.

"Hang on," Amy said. She put her hand on my shoulder. Fuck! I knew that everything that had happened so far -- all the incredible experiences I'd had -- were due to my older sister. But in that moment, I was ready to murder her. "This will be even better with lube."

Amy pranced off to her bedroom. She came back with a tube of some liquid, I couldn't tell. It made a rude noise as it squished out into her hand. Amy pushed me back, leaving Brianna's chest open again. One stroke of my cock with that stuff and I knew it would be all over. Fortunately, Amy sensed the same thing. Instead she liberally applied the clear gel to Brianna's chest and breasts. The blond girl groaned as her older sister (unnecessarily) spread it over her nipples.

Amy stepped back and assessed her handiwork. "Now we're good to go," Amy said. She and Jenna both stood to the side and stared. If I'd paused for a moment, I'd have realized how weird this was. Two of my sisters watching me prepare to tit fuck the third. But pausing wasn't anywhere near an option now.

Once again, I slid forward. Brianna closed her tit flesh around my dick and HOLY FUCK. Being surrounded by Brianna's boobs had already been amazing. Now they were so slippery. Oh God please let me last more than a stroke and a half.

I pulled back over Brianna's buttery breasts and pushed forward. I groaned.

"That feel good, Chase?" Brianna kept asking me that question. Ironically, she'd always been insecure about her best assets. I think having me fuck her chest was literally driving the point home for her.

"Amazing," I gasped. I was already barely able to form words.

"It looks really hot," Jenna said.

"Feels hot," Brianna said, "Not like, if he was fucking me. But still super sexy."

"This is what you were built to do, baby!" Amy said.

"Uh huh," Brianna said. She lovingly rested her hand on the back of my head. I drew back again. I'd pumped my sister's tits twice. I'd exceeded any possible goals I might have. Hooray!

"You should, like, suck it," Amy said, "When his dick's by your mouth. Give it a little kiss."

I slid my cock forward and, sure enough, Brianna wrapped her lips around the head. That was already too much. God, I wanted to stay in my little sister's giant, slippery tits forever. I could have done that all day. And to get in her mouth, too, I mean, that was like eating a sundae on top of a slice of cake. It was almost too much sweetness.

Actually, it was too much. Way more than too much. I drew out of my sister's lips. I pulled back. The skin of my cock drew over the head. And I knew that I was already gone. I slid forward, instinctually. I felt my balls practically leap upwards. Brianna had her mouth open, ready to receive my cock again as it fired forward. She got something else instead.

A massive blast of hot, white cum shot out my dick and right into Brianna's mouth.

"Oh FUCK!" I cried, the ecstasy overwhelming me. I fought to keep my eyes open. Another gout of semen shot out of me and hit Brianna on the cheek. I roiled in pleasure as I covered my baby sister in my cum. Practically glazed her face. I couldn't believe how much was coming out of me. How the rapture of my orgasm kept on going.

My older sister had been edging me all day. All the taunting and teasing. Stopping the blowjob right before its apex. She'd been building me up to this. Now I was covering my sister in more cum than I thought I could create. I endured one long, ongoing orgasm like I'd never experienced. Strong and thrashing and almost painful it drew out for so long.

"Yes, cum on her face," I heard Amy say, somewhere far away from orgasm-land. "Cover your little sister. Show the world she's your slut."

Finally, I fell back. My cock stopped spurting but stayed hard. Brianna rolled over and looked at me. Her face was dripping white. Her eyes, her mouth, her hair. Even her earlobe. She looked like she'd gone bobbing for semen. She smiled at me and laughed, throatily.

"Looks like my brother likes me quite a bit," she said. She kissed me on the lips, and I tasted the salty slipperiness of my own ejaculation. Still warm. Brianna stood up and started cleaning her face with her tongue.

"Oh man, Bree!" Jenna said, "You got all of it, point blank."

"Don't worry," Amy said. She pointed at my crotch where my dick was still standing quite straight. "He's got plenty left for his other sister. Although." Amy looked at Jenna, evaluating her. Somehow, I managed to stand up. We all looked at Amy, like waiting for her pronouncement.

"Well, Brianna's body was obviously built for tit fucking," Amy said, "But I don't know what you're for, Jenna."

My brown-haired younger sister looked downcast. It was a mean thing to say to a girl that already, clearly, had body issues.

"I mean, you've got no tits," Amy said, "I guess your mouth is OK? Well, there's nothing for it. I guess that means you're here for your brother to fuck your ass."

Jenna's eyes went wide. Mine did too. I think the apartment, itself, gasped. Before Jenna could argue, Amy pushed the girl down till she was on all fours.

"I don't want to hurt my sister," I said, oddly brave. I missed that my brunette twin was already pointing her tiny ass up in the air. After all that I still hadn't learned, apparently, but Amy was going to keep teaching till I understood.

"Oh, don't worry about hurting little Jen," Amy said, "This is what she's meant for, right?" She slapped Jenna's ass hard. My younger sister grunted but she didn't say anything. "Just in case though, Brianna rub your twin's clit for her. Get her going."

Brianna eyed us both but didn't say a word. She got down and reached under Jenna. She found her sister's clit and started stroking it slowly.

"Going to need more of this," Amy said. She grabbed the tube of lube and squirted some onto her hand. She painted Jenna's backside. I couldn't help but notice my sister grind her body back as Amy grazed the girl's brown star.

Then she took my cock and did the same thing with the gel. I was still hard as hell. I didn't know how, but I was ready to go and whatever little strength I'd lost was brought right back by Amy's ministrations. But I could tell I wasn't nearly as sensitive as I'd been before my bout with Brianna. It was a weird combination: ready to go immediately and poised to stay for a good long time.

"Keep rubbing," Amy commanded Brianna. She took my dick in her slippery hand and placed the head right at Jenna's backdoor.

"Ready Jen?" I asked. My sister said something that sounded like yes but could have easily also been no. I looked back at Amy. She gave me the 'hurry up' sign. I pushed my cockhead against Jenna's rear opening.

I swear I intended on going slow. Maybe just the head at first. Maybe even less than that. I would take my time, let my little sister get used to it. Wouldn't move unless I was sure it was giving her pleasure. Or at least no pain.

I pressed the tip of my cock forward. I felt Jenna's tight asshole push back. I pressed a little harder and suddenly squuuuiiiip I was balls deep in my baby sister's ass. She let out a howl that couldn't be pleasure, but definitely wasn't pain.

"Oh ffffffuck!" she said.

I was so surprised at how easily it had all gone in, I almost fell forward. Grabbed at Jenna' thighs to hold me steady. I straightened up, my dick head-to-foot in the skinny brunette's butt. Jenna's body shifted back and forth slightly, and I realized that was Brianna, now jamming her twin's clit for all she was worth.

Jenna was gasping. Breaths coming in great gulps. Every exhalation she cursed and cried. "Oh God. Oh fuck. Oh God."

"Jenna are you OK?" I asked.

She responded with a low groan that -- as unexpected for her as it was for me -- shifted into a sister-induced clitoral orgasm. Jenna wailed like an animal, grunted and cried. But she held her butt tight around my cock.

I couldn't wait any longer. The urge to rut was far too much. I pulled my dick back and gently dragged it forward. I wanted to be gentle, of course. My little sister made my error clear.

"Dammit Chase. You've already jammed it in me. Now stop fucking around and fuck me!"

I didn't know if Jenna was actually enjoying this. From the sounds she made I was legitimately unsure. Maybe she hoped if I went quick, I'd get it over with. Regardless, I didn't have time to think it out. I had to honor my sister's request after all.

I drew back and began slamming Jenna's ass with abandon. My cock slipped in and out of her tight ring. The lube was more than doing its job. And her butt felt incredible. Jenna's reactions, her sobs and cries, urged me on even more.

I drew back and forward. Sawing into my sister. I'd been fucking her ass for minutes, my sister grunting lewdly with every thrust, but thanks to my earlier explosion I was nowhere close to cumming. I looked over at Brianna. She gave me a weak smile as she focused on getting her sister off, again and again.

"God you feel so good, Jen," I said.

"Uh huh," Jenna said.

"See? You really were made for this," Amy said.

"Uhhhhhn," Jenna said as another orgasm trampled through her. Brianna was doing a bang-up job. But now I noticed that Jenna was starting to meet my thrusts. She was squeezing and cinching her ass in time with me. And her little cums, getting every greater, seemed timed with my motions rather than Brianna's.

Jenna threw her head back and came, hard. Her ass clenched down and finally, finally, I felt my balls tingle. I was about to cum.

"Oh sis, I'm so close," I said.

"Oh God. Oh Good."

Brianna stopped rubbing her sister and stepped back. Jenna's enjoyment didn't even pause. She kept humping back against me.

"You have to Jenna," Amy said, "You've got to take it all."

Jenna whined, a deep animal sound from the back of her throat. Then she shook her head, brown ponytail bouncing back and forth. "Yeah," Jenna said, "OK. Give it to me Chase. Fill me up, big brother."

It was all the encouragement I needed. I drove forward one last time. The pleasure mixed with a strange kind of pain. And then I exploded inside my sister. I shouted her name as I came. I cried out into an empty universe and heard nothing but the echo of my own ecstasy.

There wasn't nearly as much cum as before, but still I felt rope after rope splatter inside my sister. Jenna's ass became even tighter, pulling the pleasure out of me like squeezing out an orange.

"Oh, my brother's cumming in my ass," Jenna cried out. She fell forward before I was finished. A couple burning, aching bursts spurted out of me and landed harmlessly on Amy's carpet. Jenna tumbled headfirst. She shook as the orgasm grabbed hold of her.

"Fffffffuuuuuck," Jenna hissed. She pulled her body into the fetal position and rolled. Her face went so red it looked ready to explode. She buried her head in her arms and finally went still. She began to sob. Big tears ran down her cheeks.

"Oh, Jenna. I'm so sorry," I said, meaning it. I quickly dropped to the ground and wrapped my arms around my sister. "You should have told me it was too much. I would have stopped."

"It's OK," Jenna said. She touched my cheek lightly. Smiled through her tears. "It was good. Just it was, like, a lot. A lot a lot."

"You need to clean off," Amy said, giving me a light kick. I extricated myself from my younger sister and got up. It was like walking on Jell-O, but I managed to get to Amy's bathroom. I turned on the shower and stepped in. I heard my sisters all talking, but then I was under the water. All I could hear was the hiss of heat as it washed over me.

*

I stepped out of the shower wrapped in a towel. My dick, so unstoppable before, was truly dead. Shriveled and hiding between my legs. My sisters were all sprawled on the floor, already asleep. I didn't think I'd taken that long of a shower. It looked like hours had passed.

The girls were all in their various states of undress. I almost laughed as I realized that Jenna still had her bra on. What we'd done was so raw and exposed, it was weird for her to be demure after.

I tiptoed around my sisters like they were landmines. Even Amy, who had her own bed, was sprawled on the living room floor. When I walked past her, she grabbed my ankle. She put her fingers to her lips and carefully stood. My gorgeous, blonde older sister dragged me back to her bedroom.

"I told you they wanted you," she said, chiding, when we were safe in her room.

"They're really conked out," I said, "I'd swear they were drunk by how they acted. How did you slip them the alcohol without them knowing it?

I sat down on the edge of the bed. Amy perched next to me. She was still in her black lacy underwear. I had nothing but the towel. Amy held my hand, affectionately. So much for my older sister not being that kind of girl.

"Your sisters weren't drunk, they were stoned out of their minds," Amy said, "Those were cannabis gummies they ate."

"Holy fuck," I said.

"When I've had an epic bad day, I eat like, maybe three. At most. Those girls had at least ten each. They were higher than Bob Marley on April 20th. Not that they needed that much of a push."

"They were kind of into it, weren't they?" I said.

"Kind of? Jeez they're like the incest queens, the two of them. I actually had to slow them down at one point," Amy said.

"I know," I said, "You were right. Like always. I'm lucky to have such an amazing older sister." I leaned over to kiss Amy, but she pushed me back.

"Save it big boy," she said, "You have tomorrow to get through."

"Tomorrow?"

"You haven't picked your favorite sister yet," Amy said, "Now rest up. I expect my best boy to be ready bright and early."

My blonde older sister lay back in bed. I tossed the towel aside and climbed under the covers naked. She didn't tell me no, so I scooched up next to her. I kissed the back of Amy's neck and she made a contented sigh, purring like a kitty. I wrapped my arm around my older sister, and we lay there in spoons till the sunrise.

*

I woke up, my erection pressed into my older sister's backside. You'd think I hadn't cum in years instead of hours by how hard I was against Amy's soft, warm body. My hardness was absolutely a result of sleeping next to my sexy sister, but it was further compounded by a terrible need to pee. My bladder ached like I'd drank gallons the day before and had neglected to empty it the entire time.

Amy didn't waste any time. As soon as she felt me stir, she grabbed me by the dick. Hard. I couldn't get any more erect, but Lord my body did try. The directness of her touch didn't affect my need to pee, however. If anything, it was another reminder that I was one false step from wetting her bed in a way that I knew she would not appreciate.

I groaned, somewhere between pleasure and pain. Amy squeezed tighter. She bent down and kissed the crown of my cock, then dragged me out from underneath the sheets as if my dick was a handle. My sexy blonde sister was still dressed in the lacy black bra and panties. Damn she looked so good. The face of an angel, the body of a devil, my older sister was a sexual fantasy made flesh.

I didn't have much time to evaluate her however, as my sister simply dragged me behind her, out of her bedroom and out into the open apartment. The living room was wrecked. There were pillows everywhere, discarded pizza boxes, and lost popcorn kernels. It still smelled of butter, grease, and sex.

The place looked like we'd hosted a wild orgy, which was fair because we had. At least it wasn't nearly as hot in the apartment. At some point during the night, Amy must have gotten up and turned down the thermostat because it was merely balmy. Warm enough for me to feel comfortable naked, despite the icy outside world I could see from Amy's window.

The twins were lying where we'd left them, mostly naked and sprawled on the ground. They'd cuddled up together as they slept, and it gave me all kinds of nasty ideas. Brianna's face still had white streaks from where I'd cum on her. Jenna's butthole was still gaping and a bit red.

"Lesbian, incest twins," Amy said, like she was pronouncing a sentence on them. Like it was the name of their new rock band.

I tried to pull out of my older sister's grasp and head to the bathroom, but she only tightened her fist around my dick. "Nuh uh uh," Amy shook her finger at me, playfully. "You're not escaping me yet."

I tried to explain that I was more than happy to stay in her grasp, in fact was questioning my own sanity in wanting to detach, but that I desperately needed to pee first. Amy didn't even let me get a word out. She pressed her lips to mine and kissed me, hard. She ran her tongue into my mouth, making loud smacking noises, clearly intending to get the sleeping twins' attention. The girls didn't stir.

Amy pushed me by the chest, back into the kitchen area. She never let go of my prick. Amy steered me around, like turning a motorboat with my cock as the throttle, so she was back up against the table. The wobbly, wooden thing was exactly the right height if she sat on it, but it certainly didn't seem stable enough. But that wasn't stopping my incredibly hot, blonde sister.
Amy boosted herself up with both hands. She grabbed my dick as tight as ever. It was like my penis was the source of all her oxygen, she could only let go for short bursts before grabbing hold once again. This would ordinarily be erotic as hell, but the strength of Amy's fist combined with my desperate need to piss made it more painful than anything else.

Amy giggled and rocked her little table back and forth. She spread her legs and pulled me forward. As I'd predicted, the perfect height. I wondered if that was a feature you could check off at Raymour & Flanigan. Do you have any fuck-level tables?

My beautiful blonde sister didn't bother to take off her panties. She just pulled the gusset aside and pulled me forward. "Oh, that's a good boy," she sighed as my cockhead made contact with her cunt. She was sopping wet, I could feel just from that.

With my dick resting right in Amy's open hole, I couldn't help myself. I reached up and grabbed her tits.

"Boys," she said and shook her head. But my older sister patiently reached back and undid her bra so I could heft her awesome breasts bare. They were large for her frame, perky as hell, and topped with cute little pink nubs. I leaned down and sucked at one of them. Amy groaned and rocked her pussy forward, reminding me I had far better places to be.

I took hold of my aching dick, ensuring it was still slotted, and slid forward. For how wet my sister was, I was amazed at how tightly her pussy squeezed around my cock. Yet, slowly, wonderfully, Amy's sex spread for my wanting cock. Amy groaned and growled as my penis pressed its way into her.

I drew back, drove forward, and finally filled my older sister all the way up. We both stood there. Amy sitting on her own kitchen table, arms wrapped casually around my neck. Thighs crossed tightly around my waist. My dick fully buried in her cunt. I rested one hand on the top of her backside. The other, I slipped around and cupped her right breast once again.

Amy's body was perfect. Especially when I got to be inside it. Even curled up like this her tummy looked flat as a plain. She smiled at me and I swear the sun in the room got even brighter. Amy squeezed down with her snatch and I started to see stars.

After everything that had happened the night before, I should have been good to go for hours without cumming. But being with Amy, her off-the-charts body -- the forbidden nature of bareback fucking my older sister -- it was enough to make me feel like a virgin all over again.

Worse, the need to pee amplified everything. The male body is designed in a way that even if I wanted to piss in my sister, I couldn't. The valve was simply switched off. But that didn't remove the urge to piss. It didn't change the pulsating pressure building up in my penis to explode outward. It added a bit of pain to my pleasure. It sparked a sense of even greater urgency. When I did cum, I knew the relief would feel even more desperate.

Amy seemed unaware of this. Instead she groaned and giggled, extra loud.

"Oh, I love my little brother's massive cock," she said. We hadn't started moving yet, we were still both enjoying the feeling of being connected so intimately. Amy repeated the words, louder this time. Accenting the words brother and cock to make it clear.

Finally, the twins began to stir on the ground. Brianna was completely naked. She sat up and her eyes went large, though still tiny in comparison to her massive chest. She nudged Jenna and the skinny girl did the same, though I noticed she winced a bit as she rolled onto her bottom.

"Wow, they're really doing it," Brianna said.

"Amy's fucking Chase," Jenna said, "His big dick is buried in our big sister."

At first, I didn't understand why the twins were so surprised. Was this really so different than what we'd done together? But then I remembered, the twins had never seen me with Amy. We'd talked about it. I told them I'd done it. Hearing about it and seeing it were clearly two different things.

The three of us were so used to Amy being untouchable. Even after we'd started doing sexy stuff, it still must have been quite a shock to see Amy prostate before my penis. I mean, maybe if she'd had me bound to the bed and was whipping me with a riding crop, they could have imagined it.

But this, seeing our older sister lying back and letting me give it to her, face scrunched up in helpless pleasure? Amy could have ridden around the apartment on a unicorn and it would have been less surprising. The only reason I wasn't shocked was I had seen it twice before. And even I wasn't one hundred percent I wasn't dreaming.

"Our brother feels so good in my bare pussy," Amy told the twins, matter-of-factly. "Now fuck me Chase. Fill me up with all your awesome sperm."

The twins both stood up, entranced. As if unaware of their mostly unclothed states. They stood on either side of me. Stared down to where I was attached to our older sister. Jenna reached down for Amy's clit but our sister pushed her away.

"None of that," Amy said, "Just our brother's awesome cock. That's all I need to cum."

Both girls stared down at where my body met Amy's. Where my cock disappeared into her pussy. Like they were hypnotized by the pulsing pressure of my penetration.

Amy slapped my bottom, bringing me back to the moment. "Come on stud. Show your sisters what they're missing."

That was more than enough encouragement for me. I drew back and began to slam my sister into the table. The wood squeaked and groaned in time with my thrusts, like it could break at any second. Amy did the same.

I felt Amy's cunt cinch around me. She started making sounds. We'd had sex before. Amy, I knew, was vocal. This? It was something else. My big, blonde sister turned into a needy, wanting animal. Unable to express anything except the pleasure of my penis. Amy cried out. She whimpered and mewled. She begged for my cock. Demanded it. She was a diva of sex. A prima donna of getting plowed.

Maybe my sister was acting. If she was, she was laying it on pretty thick. Pretending to be having the best sex of her life in front of the twins seems like something she would do. But I don't think so. I think she was legitimately over the cliff with ecstasy.

Because it wasn't just the sounds she made. The noises that no person even realizes they can create. Amy's arms and legs quivered with my every movement. Her face went red. Her eyes turned shockingly bright. I felt her pussy squeeze down, her orgasms racing through her one after the other.

No, I think Amy got off on the idea that she was getting laid while our little sisters had to stand idly by and watch her. I think she came just from the thought that she got to have all the pleasure while they'd settled for something far less. The way that she told them: our brother's in my pussy (which they had been prevented from the day before). His bare cock's going to fill me with his seed (which they clearly could not risk). It was like Amy was at Disney World while the twins were stuck back home taking algebra tests. They had to enjoy this vicariously while she got the good stuff. I think that sent Amy into paroxysms of pleasure that no penis, no matter how large or skilled, could put her through.

Amy started rambling. A font of words in a voice made raspy from all the shouting she'd already done. "God, Chase that massive dick feels so good in me. I really did it you know, what I said yesterday. Oh Fuck. I called Luke and dumped him. Because my brother -- my baby brother who used to make me tie his shoes for him -- fucks me so much better than my boyfriend ever could. You hear that Chase? I broke up with the love of my life, practically my fiance, for you. Because you... fuck... me... so... good. Do I fuck you good little bro? Am I the best sex you've ever had?"

"Y... yes," I said. I couldn't stop myself. I was standing right in front of my twin sisters. Who I'd both had sex with. And I was telling them that Amy was better. I didn't want to hurt their feelings. But I couldn't escape the truth with Amy's incredible, pink lie detector squeezing down on my cock. My younger sisters, for their part, said nothing.

"Do you want me to call him right now?" Amy asked. "I will. I'll call my ex-boyfriend in the middle of screwing my sibling and tell him I'm having the best sex of my life. That my little brother is making me, ohGod, cuuuum. I'm cumming on your cock. Oh fuck YES!"

I couldn't help myself. I had to tease Amy back. "Whose cock makes you cum better than any others?" I asked.

"Yours," Amy gasped, "My brother's."

"You're such a little slut letting your own brother fuck you. Aren't you?"

"Yes," she said.

"Who's the real incest queen?"

"I am," Amy said. "I'll do anything. For my brother's cock. His cum. Are you close, Chase? Are you going to inseminate your older sister? Give her your big load? Oh, put it all in my pussy. Do it Chase. Cum in me. Cum in meeeeee."

I was close. All that build up, I'm surprised I'd lasted as long as I did. To be honest, I'd been holding back a bit. Trying to make sure my sister got off before I did. Now that she was begging me to cum inside her, I stopped being careful and started fucking Amy for all I was worth.

"Wait," Amy said, "Not yet. Jenna. Brianna. Come look. Come see."

Amy gestured for the twins to come closer. To stare down at my penis pistoning in and out of my older sister's pussy. "See that, girls. That's how you fuck. Your brother's giant cock is in me. It's mine. Look at how hot that is. My little pink cunt can barely take all that massive meat. Doesn't that look good. Don't we both look so sexy?"

"It's so hot," Brianna said.

"Don't we look perfect together?" Amy said.

"Yes," Jenna said.

"And that's why I'm the favorite sister," Amy said. A wicked leer creeped across her face. "That's why I get it alllll and you get none. Chase can fuck your tits all day, Bree. And he can plumb your ass, Jen. But I get him in the cunt because I'm the best sister. And all you two can do is watch while he... fuck... Fucks me! Oh Chase, fu... fuck me so good, baby! Fill me up!"

I wanted to hold back in that moment, but I was too far gone. My sister was urging me onward. I could practically feel the whip at my flank. I buried my cock as deep as it would go in my older sister. My cum EXPLODED outwards.

The ejaculation, mixed with the almost unbearable tension of everything up to that point, I let loose in a way I'd never experienced. It really did feel like pissing, though some part of me knew it was not. Long hot streams of sperm roped out into Amy's pussy. Every burst a massive relief that ran through my body. It ached, too. Hurt. A pain that only made the pleasure more stark. More raw.

"Oh, I'm cumming. Cumming in my sister. Oh God I can't stop cumming in you, Ames," I streamed out words the way my dick shot sperm. Over and over, thick and hot, and barely in control.

"Yes! Oh I feel it in me. So hot! Making me... Oh making me cum. My little brother's making me CUM so GOOD!" Amy shuddered like I was shaking her. Her arms spasmed and her legs squeezed me close. Holding every ejaculation inside herself. I saw her chest flush red. Her perfect breasts flopped and shivered. Nipples so dark pink and hard they looked almost ready to bleed. Her green eyes flashed and rolled back to the whites.

Finally, Amy fell back, hitting the table with a bang. I expected the furniture to drop down with her, but somehow the legs held. Mine did not. I fell back out of my sister and on to the floor. The last of my cum dribbled out down my thigh.

I looked up through a haze of ecstasy and saw my twin sisters staring down at me. Watching my orgasm with a strange mix of excitement and remorse. Slowly, the orgasm drained out of me. Leaving me exhausted and with a desperate urge to pee, once again. I forced myself off the floor and ran to the bathroom.

I stood over the toilet. The pressure was unbearable, but for a moment, the piss wouldn't come out. Finally, it shot forward, burning. My whole body relaxed. It wasn't nearly as good as my orgasm, but there was something about it that extended the ecstasy a bit. Like a post sex cigarette, drifting slowly down the river of contentment.

I came back out of the bathroom. Amy was sitting up on the table, resting her arms on her hips. Her blonde hair hung over her bare breasts. A glob of white leaked out of her snatch and ran down her thigh. She was bright red and panting. She gave me a weary smile.

Jenna and Brianna were standing next to Amy. Brianna naked. Her twin wearing only a bra. Their faces troubled.

"Don't worry," I said, "That was just sex talk. Me and Amy. Of course, I love you all so much. Just give me a sec to recover. I can be there for you both, I promise."

"No, you won't," Amy said. Her voice was surprisingly strong. She sat up tall. How could anyone be imposing buck naked on a kitchen table with their brother's sperm leaking out of them? Amy found a way. "I meant what I said. I'm not risking you girls getting pregnant again."

"We'll go on the pill," Brianna said.

"Chase can pull out," Jenna said.

"No," Amy said, "You can do what you want, but I'm the only one that gets to have our brother that way. Admit it. You can't stop. Even now, God, you're thinking about destroying your lives just to have him. I won't let you. It's for your own good."

"But Amy," Jenna whined, "I mean, anal was good but I don't think I want it there. Not like, all the time anyway."

"At least you got to cum," Brianna said, "I didn't even get that. Just a giant load of semen all over my face."

"Get used to it girls," Amy said. She hopped off the table. "Those are the rules. You don't have to do it my way. You don't have to do your brother at all. You told Chase you didn't want to have sex with him. Well here you go."

Amy strutted past them. She grabbed my hand (my dick was too flaccid to be usable at that point) and pulled me into the bathroom with her. The last thing I saw was both my twin sisters' faces. They both looked about to cry.

*

As soon as the bathroom door clicked closed, Amy started to cackle. She hugged me close and kissed me on the lips.

"That was awesome, little brother. You really are the best," Amy said. She reached back and turned on the shower. "I need to clean up. You should too."

"But, Bree," I said, "Jenna. I don't know. Shouldn't I be there for them or something?"

"Please," Amy said, "Those little cunts need to stop playing games and get serious. Trust me, this is one more step on the road to something great."

Amy pulled open the shower door and stepped under the water. She glared at me until I joined her. She took out the soap and handed it to me. I looked at her perfect, tan body. Of course, I started to scrub every inch of it. Amy felt so soft and slippery. Her butt and breasts got the cleanest they've ever been in her entire life.

Amy grabbed the soap and rubbed me down, too.

"They need to understand that this is how it works, Chase," Amy said. "I'm... Excuse me. We're in charge."

"I just feel like, I mean, I know we're playing around and all. But I think this is hurting their feelings." It was hard to talk while Amy thoroughly cleaned my penis and balls. Again and again.

"Hurting their feelings?" Amy said, "Trust me, those brats need to learn their place before they can live with us."

I looked up at Amy. My older sister was slightly taller than me and it gave her this little imposing edge. Even when I wanted to give her my most dubious, doubting look, it felt childish and simple.

"I didn't dump Luke so I could rub my clitty all the time," Amy said, "And you're really going to turn down having all this whenever you want?" Amy gestured knowingly at her fantastic body. She didn't need to hear my response to know my answer.

"You can take the train to school from here," Amy said, "Best dorm room ever, don't you think? And good luck getting a better roommate."

I smiled. I had to admit that did sound nice. Living with Amy in her incredible apartment, she was going to see a serious uptake in the number of noise complaints she got from her neighbors. But I was a bit confused about the other part. "Ok, sure. But the twins are going to UCLA next fall," I said, "They're not going to live here."

"Chase, honey, I don't know if you have any idea how morning after pills work? But three days is already too late. They waited a whole week. Our baby sisters are going to have babies of their own. Twins, if we're lucky. The only class they'll be attending is Lamaze."

"Oh," I said. I felt my stomach twist a little. I'd loved having sex with Brianna and Jenna. And the pregnancy thing had been a total turn on at the time. But the reality of it? The twins had such bright futures. Had I actually ended them both?"

"Oh, come off it, Chase," Amy said, "I couldn't stop those two from fucking you if I wanted. If anything, this ensures they don't get in any worse trouble without us. It's better if they go to school here. With you. With us. We'll have so much fun together. The twins just need to admit they want it, too. And they will. Now that they think they can't have you? They'll want it even more. You think I closed the door? Please, I blew the whole building wide open. All those games they play. Pretending not to want it? Trust me, this will end that quick. And then they'll be ours. Yours and mine. Forever."

My older sister kissed me lovingly on the lips. She switched off the shower and stepped out. A moment later, I heard he bathroom door close behind her.

I stood there, water dripping off me, for a long time. Stared at the tile, my reflection all distorted. I'd seen plenty of movies where the villain lays out their master plan for the hero. It always seemed so stupid. Yet Amy had done it, right in front of me, like it was nothing at all. The reality wasn't funny at all. It was frightening.

I stepped out of the shower and dried myself off. Not really thinking about anything, totally overwhelmed by everything.

When I got out of the bathroom, I saw the twins were already dressed. I walked through to Amy's bedroom, all four eyes leveled at me in silence.

Amy was pulling on her coat, already wearing a blouse and skirt like she was heading off to work. "Your train's in about an hour," she said, "We need to get going if you're going to get home."

I wanted to argue. To keep debating the issue. I said nothing. Just got dressed, packed my own suitcase, and came back out again. The twins didn't say anything to me as I reentered the room. Our bags were all packed. The apartment remarkably clean.

We grabbed our things to go.

"Hang on," Jenna said, just as we were about to leave Amy's apartment. She ran back to the bathroom.

"Dammit, Jenna, we're already running late," Amy said.

Jenna didn't even turn her head. She sprinted into the bathroom and closed the door. A minute later, it popped open and she ran back.

"Sorry, had to pee one last time before we left," she said.

"You didn't even flush," Amy said with a look of disgust.

"Or wash your hands," I said.

Jenna shrugged at us both. "We're in a rush, like you said."

Amy groaned, but she stepped out of her apartment and we followed.

We walked to the subway and took it back to the main train station. Amy waited with us and we all shared a tense breakfast. I had a buttered bagel. The twins both ate bananas. I tried not to perv, but I couldn't help myself. The girls looked even better freshly fucked than they had beforehand. God damn I was already in so much trouble.

When the train arrived, we dragged our bags behind us and headed off. The walk to the train felt less like Harry Potter and more like going to actual boarding school. The twins started striding down the gangway immediately. But before I could follow them, Amy quickly pulled me aside.
"Remember what you learned this weekend, Chase," Amy said.

"Only the butt and boobs?" I asked.

Amy rolled her eyes and cuffed me on the shoulder. I tried to smile, but I couldn't form it. I felt like such a dick. A particularly pertinent description.

"Stop moping," Amy said, "I know what's best for all of us. When we were stripping together last weekend? When I brought home all the alcohol and we did it the second time? The gummies and the heat at my apartment? I've been right every time. You know it. I want you so bad, Chase. I know you want me, too. Think of it. All your sexy sisters to yourself. Me especially. You own my body. You'll own all your sisters soon enough."

I looked around to see if anyone was listening. The station was busy, and Amy wasn't being quiet one bit.

"Trust me this one last time," Amy said, "It's all going to work out great, I promise."

"But the twins."

"They want this, too," Amy said. "They won't admit it, but they do."

I did a better job of smiling this time. I got on the train and found my younger sisters sitting on a long bench by the back. They'd saved me a seat across from them. When the train took off, they started to smile. Brianna crossed over and rested her head on my shoulder. Jenna did the same on the other side.

We travelled home together, never saying a word.

*

My Dad met us at the station and drove us home.

"Did you have a good time?" he asked.

"Yes," we chorused, the exhaustion of everything seeping through.

"Good," Dad said, "Hopefully you can go back soon." We eyed each other cautiously.

It was late when we got home. The train seemed to take so much longer the way back, I don't know why. We had dinner with my parents and watched some TV. I went upstairs to my room and unpacked. It didn't take long.

I heard my Mom and Dad go to bed and I slipped out of my bedroom. I expected the twins to be in their own rooms, but I heard whispering coming from the TV room. I snuck down the stairs. Jenna and Brianna were sitting on the couch. They were both wearing their standard bed uniforms of a tank top and panties. God, they looked so good.

"Hi Chase," they both said and smiled, wanly.

"Look, about this weekend," I said. I sat down on the couch between them. Brianna tousled my hair and Jenna stroked my arm. Even normal-level touching felt like a total come on with the twins these days.

"It was fun," Brianna said.

"Definitely," Jenna said, "We can't wait to go back."

"Really?" I said.

"Of course, silly," Brianna said.

"We know you two were just doing sexy talk," Jenna said, "Saying stuff you didn't mean because it was a turn on at the time."

"OK, good," I said, "Cause it was. I love having..." I glanced around. My parents were right up the hallway. I turned my voice down to whisper. "I like being with you both."

"Us too," Brianna said. Jenna raised an eyebrow at her sister but said nothing.

"And the pill thing," I said.

"We took them," Jenna said, "I'm sure if you did anything inside us, it's all gone."

"Definitely," Brianna said.

I eyed them both. I tried to break into my confession, but I couldn't. They both looked so innocent and happy sitting there on the couch. Maybe they were right. Maybe it was all better. I mean, who knew their bodies better than them?

It was all such a jumble. I didn't see how I could make it straight again. Certainly not with words. Though my actions weren't much better.

"We're not mad at you, Chase," Brianna said.

"Believe us," Jenna said.

"Here, we'll show you," Brianna said. Both twins slid down to the ground. They got on their knees. Eager eyes looking up at mine on the couch.

"Girls, you don't have to do this," I said. My pants were already pulled down below my knees.

"We know," Jenna said.

"We want to," Brianna said. The buxom blonde girl reached up and grabbed my dick at the base. She dragged me forward (I was starting to get annoyed by how often this was done to me) and pulled me into Jenna's open mouth. The skinny brunette looked up at me, supplicant, while she swallowed my cock.

The twins were a perfect working pair. Jenna sucking up and down while her sister worked me forward and back with her fist. Then they switched, Brianna sucking me in while her tiny twin jacked me off.

I'd had so much sex the last few days, my cum was nowhere close. But my sisters felt so good; looked so sexy. Their innocent faces contorted around my cock. They switched again and I groaned as Jenna wrapped her tongue around my shaft.

"Shhh," Brianna said, the only one with her mouth free. "Mom and Dad are, like, right there." Jenna groaned almost as loudly as I did. Brianna looked over at her twin and gave her a light slap on the shoulder. "What did I just say?"

I noticed that Jenna had her hand between her legs, dipped under the waistband of her little panties. Brianna noticed, too and started doing the same.

"You want me to? I know what Amy said. But you're both so hot and I..."

"No, it's OK," Jenna said, pulling off my penis with a pop, "She's right. Until we get on the pill you shouldn't be in our pussies."

"Amy acts like she's mean, but she has our best interests at heart," Brianna said, "We know that."

"Besides, don't you like having your sexy sisters suck you off?" Jenna asked.

I nodded. It was Brianna's turn to lick, and she went after it with gusto. Jenna looked up at me, both hands now buried in her snatch.

"Getting close," I said. I was. My blonde baby sister had me right on the edge. For a girl who'd only seen her first dick a few days ago, she was already on her way to being a blowjob master.

"Mmmhmmm," she hummed, only increasing her efforts.

"Cum, Chase," Jenna said. "I'm really close, too. Let's cum together. Shoot your sperm down your slutty sister's throat."

Brianna choked a little at her twin's words, but she didn't stop sucking. Jenna gasped and I saw her whole body flush as pink as her cheeks. Her tiny breasts even jiggled a bit and she tipped over onto her side. Shaking.

I felt the cum rise up my shaft. The pleasure overtook me. My whole body stiffened. Brianna slipped me out of her mouth. Gave me two quick jerks and I exploded, my cock aimed right at Jenna.

"Oh ffffFUCK!" I couldn't help it. I cried out. A font of white splashed on Jenna's shirt. Brianna aimed me higher. I exploded onto Jenna's elfin face. Not nearly as much as I'd put on the blonde girl, herself, the day before. But enough to get Jenna good and coated. A long stream went from her eye down to her chin.

Jenna was too overcome with orgasm to care. Her eyes squeezed shut as I bathed her. I was barely able to pay attention myself. My knees went week and I dropped to the ground next to my sisters.

"Again, I'm the only one who didn't get off," Brianna said, pouting. I looked over at Jenna and we shared a smile. We both tackled Brianna to the ground. Jenna ripped her twin's bottoms off, and I spread her thick thighs.

Jenna ran her fingers through the cum on her face, collecting it. Then she began tracing her greasy fingers over Brianna's massive boobs. The blonde girl groaned. Seeing the top was taken care of, I put two of my own fingers inside Brianna's snatch. They slipped in easily.

I pumped her pussy with my fingers and used my thumb on her clit. Jenna pinched and squeezed Brianna's nipples. It took only a moment to push her over the top. Brianna's back arched. Her hand flew down and held us both in place. She shivered, then dropped back, done.

We lay on the living room floor, entangled with each other. I hugged Brianna and Jenna close.

"I'm sorry," I said, "I'm really truly so sorry. For everything I said. Everything I did."

"Oh, Chase," Jenna said.

"Please don't be this way," Brianna said. They were slipping into twin-speak again. I did my best to keep track.

"We're sorry, too," Jenna said, "We say one thing."

"Do another," Brianna said.

"It has to be hard for you," Jenna said.

"Well, we also make you less hard," Brianna said, lifting my flaccid penis like presenting an example. She giggled.

"No, but... All of it. I just never wanted to hurt you," I said.

"Chase stop," Brianna said.

"Seriously," Jenna said, "We had fun. The break's over, but we'll see each other in the spring and figure things out from there."

"We took the pills," Brianna said.

"There's no harm done," Jenna said.

I tried to keep going, to explain that the pills wouldn't work. That the twins weren't going anywhere. That Amy had plotted their doom and I'd unwittingly contributed to it.

The twins didn't let me say it. Instead, my sisters practically pushed me off to bed. Hugs and kisses carefully placed to keep me quiet.

I climbed into bed, still naked. My cock sticky with my sisters' saliva. I told myself everything was OK. My sisters had said everything was OK. Eventually, I got tired of thinking it, and drifted off.

*

While I lay back in bed, unawares, Jenna and Brianna marched back to the living room.

Both picked up their clothes and got dressed again. They sat back down on the couch. The room was lit only slightly by the ambient brightness of the nearby electronics. A similar smile playing on their lips, barely visible to each other in the near-darkness.

"He really is a sweet boy," Jenna said, "Our big brother."

"He tries so hard," Brianna said.

"Maybe too hard," Jenna said.

"Yes, but he's not the problem," Brianna said.

"Agreed," Jenna said.

"Amy," the girls chorused. They both sat back with a sigh.

"So, we're agreed?" Jenna said. Brianna nodded. Both twins looked each other in the eye. So very similar. So very much the same.

"Revenge."

To be continued...
It's Only Fair Pt. 04
Sisters' sex games get serious (and stupendous).
The final chapter! Worlds will live! Worlds will die! OK, probably not. But a man WILL have sex with his sister! Maybe several of them, in fact.

Everyone here is over the age of 18.

*****

I had the holiday break of a lifetime. While my classmates were wasting their holidays shoveling heavy snow, visiting cranky relatives, and getting crappy gifts, I was having wild orgies with my three sexy sisters.

It all started when I accidentally saw my older sister, Amy, naked. I didn't need Amy's clothes off to know she was amazing. My sister was tall, blonde, with a body that broke my brain and a face that fractured my heart. Seeing Amy naked had been like getting a free, all-access preview of heaven. Five seconds was more than any human could endure - and just enough to make me want to spend an eternity there.

That had led to a 'punishment' where Amy stripped me and our younger, twin sisters: Brianna and Jenna. I say it was a penalty, but it was really a reward. The twins were truly stunning. Brianna, blonde, with massive breasts and Jenna, brunette, and athletic. One of them, alone, could fill your spank bank till it overflowed. I ended up having sex with both twins that night, cumming in my unprotected baby sisters.

The next day, I screwed the incredible Amy, herself. Then we played another stripping game and we all had sex, once again. Further insemination ensued. What can I say? I was a busy boy.

If that wasn't enough, the next weekend we all visited Amy at her apartment for another round of dirty stuff. Despite Amy's insistence that I was the one running the show, she established her dominance over all of us. She controlled the when, the where, and even the how of my having sex with my sisters.

At the end of the festivities, like a cartoon supervillain gloating over her plans, Amy confided it all to me. These hadn't been accidental escapades - Amy enjoyed having sex with me and wanted more. But she needed the twins to be involved, too. It was the only way she could justify her actions to herself. Yes, I know this makes no sense, but Amy said it so here we are.

Amy's plan to draw us into her web? Get the twins pregnant, keep them from going across the country for college in the fall, and have all of us move in with her for a never-ending parade of perversity. Like I said, nutso crazy batshit whacky stuff. But also kind of awesome if you think about it?

So yes, as bizarre as Amy's plan was, I was in for it.

The twins, however, were less enthused about everything that had happened that weekend and I doubted that Amy's secret pregnancy plans for them would change their minds. My older sister was convinced that my younger sisters would come around to our way of thinking. But I wasn't so sure.

We left Amy's apartment with everything still in flux. This was a huge moment, a cliffhanger ending that had consequences for my entire life. Only I wasn't around to find out what would happen. Because the day after our second wanton weekend, I was back at school.

Just like that, winter break ended, and reality snapped back into place. I was no longer Chase: sibling-fucking sex god. I was regular Chase: college student who didn't even have a girlfriend. It was such a complete transformation, I spent the first few days back at school feeling dizzy.

Like the last time things had been put on pause, I naively took my sisters at their words and assumed that sexy times would soon be straight ahead. But when I texted Amy, she blew me off. And not in the good way. My dorm was only a few subway stops away from her apartment downtown. We could have easily visited each other. Even met halfway. But my older sister was too busy to even sext, let alone show up for the actual thing.

At least Amy was willing to write back. My younger sisters simply ghosted me.

I guess I should have been angry. Or upset. Instead I chose to be both. That isn't a good way to live, but I was getting good at it. I told myself it was only sex, nothing to get worked up about. If it meant no shtupping till spring break, well, that was annoying but not devastating.

Except it sort of was. Not the intercourse part. Though sure, that too. No, something far more disturbing was happening: I'd started to fall in love with my sisters. Not in the sibling way, because that's ingrained from birth. The love love way. The 'can't live without you' way that Harry Connick Jr sings about. The way that no brother is ever supposed to feel about his sister (let alone sisters). Yes, I had that.

And once I was aware it was there, I couldn't shake it off me. Worse, I felt like the world could see it as I walked around. There goes the weirdo in love with his sisters. Yes, all three of them. No, I don't think they have a vaccine, yet.

That's what really worried me about the lack of texts - that my sisters had figured it out, could see my love splattered all over their cell phone screens, and were ignoring me in the dire hope that I would move on. Sibling sex is wrong, sure, but I bet it happens a lot more than people admit. Sibling love, though, that's a whole other can of poisonous murder snakes. There was no way my sisters felt that.

I found myself trapped between two diametrically opposed urges. I wanted to be with my sisters more than anything, yet I was terrified of what would happen if we got back together; if they found out how I felt. Their silence those first few weeks was both the best thing and the worst thing that could have happened. And I was stuck wallowing in between.

And so - with nothing to do but flounder in my feelings - I reluctantly settled back into regular college life. It's weird how you can feel so isolated in a place with fourteen thousand people. I was living on campus in a tiny dorm room that looked more like a prison than student housing. Small rooms, cement walls, and shared bathrooms. My roommate had a serious girlfriend, and he was usually over at her place. I had a few friends and we hung out occasionally. Mostly, though, I was alone.

Then, out of nowhere, right in the middle of my Monday morning Shakespearean Lit course, I got the family text I'd been hoping for. But it wasn't from any of my sisters. It was my Dad.

"We need to talk."

Shit. He even put a period at the end of the sentence. That was a really bad sign.

Immediately, every worst-case scenario I could think of raced through my mind. Was that why I hadn't heard from my sisters? Had my parents found out about what had happened over break? Oh my God, if my father knew I was fucking Amy, Brianna and Jenna, I'd be a dead man. If he found out I might have knocked up the twins, he'd kill me twice.

I jumped out of my seat, mid-lecture, and raced out of the building. I found a quiet spot on the quad, put in my AirPods, and prayed to the incest gods for mercy. I could barely click my Dad's name on the contacts list, my hands were shaking so bad.

"H...Hi Dad."

"How's school?" my father asked cheerfully.

"Fine," I said. He sounded OK. Maybe this was OK?

"We need to talk about the twins," Dad said. Nope. Not fine. Nothing was fine. "Can you tell me what you've been doing with your younger sisters?"

Maybe if I jumped in front of traffic, I'd be OK. Getting smacked by a two-ton vehicle and then ground to paste would be so much less painful than listening to what was about to come next.

"Dad, I... I mean, I can explain. I will. It's just..."

"I knew you were close to Brianna and Jenna," my Dad said, "Well, closer than you ever were with Amy. Though that's not saying much."

"Amy, yes. I mean, I guess it all started with her..."

"Really? I find that hard to believe," Dad said, "Anyway, all I can say is, your Mom's thrilled."

Wait. What?

"Wait. What?"

"What?" Dad asked.

"Did you just say Mom's thrilled?"

"Of course," Dad said, "She's so happy the three of you are getting along. If you heard half the things the twins have been saying about you lately? You'd get a swelled head."

"A what?"

"Chase is so smart. Chase is so fun to be around. Chase is so funny," Dad said, mimicking a high-pitched sister voice. "All day every day the two of them go on and on about what a great time they had with you during winter break and how much they miss you. I'm starting to wonder where this cool guy is, myself."

My heartbeat started to slow. Finally, it sunk in. My father wasn't angry at all. He was pleased? About my newfound closeness with my sisters? Oh Dad, if you only knew.

I started to take deep breaths again. Felt my shoulders loosen. If humans, like cats, have nine lives, I'd burned through three of them standing there and listening on the phone.

"Anyway, the girls are both after me about coming to visit you at school," Dad said, "I don't see what the big deal is. They're already going to UCLA, it's not like they're touring campuses. But they keep saying how much they miss you and they want to see what college life is like. Anyway, I told them you were busy with classes and it wasn't appropriate. You in that little dorm room, I mean, where would they even sleep?"

Where, indeed. I smiled, despite myself. My near-death experience hadn't stopped me from seeing my sisters in a less than brotherly way.

"So, we've talked it out and, if you're OK with it, Jenna will come up and see you this weekend," Dad said.

"Jenna?" I asked. I couldn't help it, my heart soar.

"Brianna has some sleepover thing at a friend's this weekend. But Jenna's around and she wants to see you. If it all works out, if Jenna's well behaved and doesn't drive you too crazy, then Brianna might visit you a few weeks after. Honestly, it's probably for the best to have them come one at a time. I know it takes a lot to keep up with the two of them. I don't want to wear you out prematurely."

Oh, the twins had worn me out in only the best ways so far. Having only Jenna around would be almost quaint. I told my Dad that she was more than welcome to visit.

"Excellent. I think this is a real chance for the girls to prepare for college, so I want you to give Jenna the complete experience. I know it's not her first time doing this kind of thing, but I want to make sure she gets it. Don't be afraid to get down and dirty. Really pound it into her, you know?"

"Understood," I said.

"Great!" Dad said. We agreed he'd drop Jenna off that Friday morning so she could go to a few classes with me. He'd come get her at my dorm on Sunday.

After I got off the phone with my father, I went through the logistics of a sisterly visit. I filled out the forms for having a guest in the dorms. I made sure my sister could attend my classes with me for the day. I tried to reach my roommate, but I ended up leaving him a voicemail and some texts, hoping that he would be OK with it. It was so unlikely he'd even be in the room, but I wanted to be sure.

The rest of the week went by in a blur. I think I went to classes? I'm not sure. I was legit giddy, barely able to eat or sleep. You'd think I was anticipating the arrival of Santa Claus, not my baby sis. Any worries I had about letting my secret love slip, they were washed away in a typhoon of adrenaline and hormones.

The night before she was due to arrive, I finally heard from my younger sister. My phone shook with a text.

Jenna: Sorry it's been awhile since I wrote you.

Me: No worries, I'm sure you're busy.

(That's me. Mr. Cool. I haven't been lying around for weeks pining for you, alternately crying out and cursing your name, no sir.)

Me: Looking forward to seeing you tomorrow.

Jenna: Me too. We need to talk.

And there they were. The four words I knew my sister would say. Amy told me this was part of the twins' turn-on - telling me no till they were screaming yes. As my older sister had explained it, the twins had no problem with sibling sex. But they had to be 'forced' into it. This wasn't an objection, it was foreplay.

Me: You want to call now?

Jenna: Nah. We can do it in person.

Me: Sure thing. Soon as I see you.

Jenna: K. Thx.

I went to bed somehow even more excited than I was before. Jenna's text had quelled any of my remaining concerns about the nature of her visit. If my sister wanted to talk to me about not having sex, I was going to get laid for sure.

*

I woke up early the next morning, got dressed, and stood out front of my dorm. It was icy cold out, the ground still covered in brown snow from a month before. Yet, for the first time, I felt like I could see the early threads of spring threatening to rise beyond the horizon.

A few minutes later, my Dad's Cayenne pulled up to the curb. He jumped out and shook my hand, the wan winter sun reflected off his mostly-bald pate. Then, already panting from the exertion, Dad went back to the car and popped the trunk.

The back door opened and there was Jenna. Fuck me. My sister looked good.

Jenna was wearing a tan pea coat with white, furry fringes. A few strands of brown hair slipped out of her knit, white hat. Jenna's always-pinkish cheeks were apple red from the cold and her green eyes shown like beacons. I could tell my younger sister was trying to look serious, but her face broke into a wide smile soon as she saw me.

You ever look at someone and feel your heart crack? I was going to be picking up little pieces of aorta for days.

My Dad came up to the curb, dragging a rollaway black suitcase behind him. He gave me the bag, then tried to hand me a couple of crisp hundred-dollar bills. I pushed his hand away - jeez, wasn't my allowance enough? - but my father insisted.

"You're already doing me a huge favor," Dad said, "Let me make sure I'm not putting you out even more." So now, not only was Dad unknowingly pimping out his daughter, he was paying me for the privilege. I did feel bad about that. Sort of.

"If Jenna gives you any trouble, I'll come get her right away," Dad said, "Seriously, don't worry about it a bit." I don't know what he expected. This was a petite, shy 18-year-old girl. But my father kept acting like he was leaving me alone with a rabid wolverine.

Finally, Dad got back in the car and pulled away. As soon as he was gone, Jenna gave me a tight hug.

"It's good to see you," I said, meaning it. I swear I felt a tear well up in my eye. Good lord, I was so shattered for my sibling. I quickly changed the subject.

"Time for class," I said, "We can throw your bag upstairs afterwards."

Jenna grabbed my hand and let me lead her across campus.

"Seriously, Chase," Jenna said, "I really want to talk to you."

"As soon as classes are over," I said, "First chance we get."

Jenna nodded. She understood the seriousness of schoolwork.

"So, Brianna's at a sleepover?" I asked as we walked across the quad.

"What? Oh, ummm yes," Jenna said. She wouldn't look me in the eye as she said it. Dammit. I'd told myself I'd be able to keep things under control. That when Jenna was here, I would keep my feelings from fucking things up. Now that I could see her pretty face, hold her thin, warm hand, everything exploded out.

"You know, it hurts my feelings that you and Bree don't text me back," I said.

"Oh, Chase," Jenna said and kept walking.

I spent most of the class shooting glances at my sister rather than listening to the lecture. Jenna, on the other hand, was enraptured by the experience. She'd even brought a little notepad and was jotting things down. It was cute, how studious my sister was, despite the fact that there was nothing for her to study.

We went to a second class after that, then got lunch in the cafeteria. The whole time I played tour guide, explaining all the intricacies of college life to my not-so-innocent sister.

Everywhere we went, I could see Jenna was getting looks. It wasn't that she was dressed inappropriately: my younger sister was in her usual jeans with a sweater - a tight, purple turtleneck. But Jenna is super cute, with her long brown hair, tight body, and elfin face with permanently pinkish cheeks. It made me proud to be seen with her, even if she was just my sibling.

After lunch, I could tell Jenna was eager to get on with her oh-so-serious conversation, but I had another class in the afternoon. I offered to let her go hang out in my dorm room and wait, but Jenna insisted on coming along. This next class was a three-hour monster. I intentionally scheduled things this way because it allowed me to create off-days. This semester, for example, I had no classes at all on Tuesdays. But the setup made me suffer through some marathon sessions.

Jenna, for her part didn't complain. My sister, always so serious, was almost as bubbly as Brianna that day. Having her around was like having a companion, a buddy, who made everything more fun.

Like having a girlfriend.

When class finally ended, it was time for dinner. We went to the dorm dining hall this time. Again, my sexy little sister got some appreciative looks while we ate. She didn't seem to notice. Not that she only had eyes for me, either. Instead, Jenna seemed too nervous to notice much of anything. The closer we got to 'the conversation' the more fidgety my sister became.

Finally, we went upstairs to my dorm room. Jenna had been schlepping her suitcase all day. When we got to the room, she dropped it on the ground like it was a dead animal. Then she flopped onto my bed.

The room was empty. It almost always was. Like I said, my roommate had a serious girlfriend and they were serious about making out in places other than his dorm room. I almost never saw the guy. Most of my friends were convinced he was a myth.

"It's really warm in here," Jenna said. She lifted off her turtleneck and tossed it to the side. She had on a little yellow t-shirt underneath.

"Totally," I said. I sat down next to her on the bed and pulled off my own sweater, also leaving me in a t-shirt.

"Chase, hold on," Jenna said. She swiveled her knees to face me. She put her little hand on my chest. "I know we did some dirty stuff a few weekends ago."

"Yes," I said. I leaned in and kissed her on the lips. A loud, wet smack.

"And the week before that, as well," Jenna said. I kissed her again. Smack. "I don't want you to get the wrong impression about me. About us."

I reached over and lifted my sister's shirt over her head. She raised her arms to make it easier for me. She had on a deep blue, lacy bra. Her little chest barely needed one.

"I know sometimes I say these things and I hurt your feelings," Jenna said.

"My feelings aren't hurt," I said, and I lifted off my own t-shirt.

"What we did together was very special to me. To Brianna too. But we can't keep doing this. We're brother and sister."

"Totally," I said. I reached around and unsnapped Jenna's bra. Her perfect little breasts popped free. Her pink nipples were already puffing outward with arousal. I leaned down and kissed one of them. Another wet sucking noise.

"The sex is great," Jenna said, "Amazing. Even when it's not exactly sex." I slid my hands down Jenna's tight stomach and unsnapped her jeans. "What we have is special, you know? But that's all the more reason that we shouldn't keep doing this."

I pulled Jenna's pants down her legs. She lifted her butt to let me. I took off my own pants and let them pool on the ground. Both of us were just in our bottoms now: Jenna in a pair of cotton white panties and me in dark blue boxer briefs.

"I understand," I said, "I want you to know how much it means to me that you can say these things. Your feelings are important to me and I hope you feel respected and heard."

I put my hands on Jenna's bare shoulders and kissed her on the lips, dancing my tongue against hers.

"Good," Jenna said, "Thank you, Chase." She leaned back and pulled me forward, placing my hardness between her legs. Still kissing, I ground my penis against her pussy. We both groaned at the contact.
"You mean the world to me, Jenna," I said. I pushed my hands down to my sister's waist and stripped off her panties. She reached for my underwear and pulled it off, as well. Jenna didn't stop there, though. She grabbed my now-bare cock and pulled it forward. Placed it at her pussy. Centimeters from Shangri-La.

Jenna's eyes glowed emerald up at me. In that moment, if I had any doubt about my feelings, that gaze simply burned them away. "You mean a lot to me, too, Chase," Jenna said. She pulled me forward.

"Fuck yes," we cried in unison as my penis penetrated my little sister. She was so tight, I could barely even get the head in. She was so wet, it was a miracle I didn't go balls deep with one push. I was going to need to change these sheets for sure.

I drew back and was able to get about halfway in. One more thrust and I was buried. My sister shook as my nuts bounced off her ass. She crossed her arms around my neck and kissed me. Teased at my tongue with her own. We started building a rhythm together. Brother and sister. Connected in ways no siblings ever should be.

"Fuck you feel so good," I told her. Jenna giggled and kissed me again. I ran my hands up and squeezed her little tits.

"You sure you don't miss Brianna's big ones?" Jenna asked.

"Fuck no," I said, "Your body is perfect the way it is."

"Well, I definitely missed your big one," Jenna said. She squeezed down on my cock with her cunt. Fuck, my sister really was built for sex.

"It is a little weird," I said, "Doing this with just one woman in the room."

"I know, right?" Jenna said, "Someone should be stroking my clit right now."

"On it," I said. I paused my pumping and paid attention to Jenna's hot spot. I rubbed her little nub back and forth. She started panting. Groaning. Her pink face went bright red and her eyes rolled back. She sucked in air, almost louder than a scream. Then went still. Only Jenna's pussy moved, tightened, practically squeezing my cock right out of her. I fought to stay inside that happiest of places.

I realized that Jenna still wasn't breathing. I looked at her with alarm. Finally, she opened her mouth and took a huge gasp of air. Her whole body shook, paroxysms rippling through her. She was panting. Shaking. Then she fell back. Two words slipped out of her mouth.

"Pump me."

I drew back and plowed deep into my sister's sex. Almost immediately I saw the muscles in her neck strain as another orgasm careened through her.

"Fuck!" she cried, "Fuck fuck fuck fuck fuck." She said it every breath. Like she was punctuating every push of my penis.

"You love your brother's cock, don't you?" I said. I couldn't help myself.

"Oh fuck yes," Jenna said.

"You're going to stop this silliness with telling me you don't want it anymore, right?"

"But Chase it's so WRONG," Jenna said, "It's so twisted and broken to fuck your sister. And that's what makes it so riiiiight." She leaned in and kissed me so hard I tasted blood. I couldn't tell if it was from Jenna's mouth or mine.

"That's what you've been doing," I said, "You're not telling me 'no,' you're teasing me. You're not stopping the sex you're turning yourself on."

"Maybe," Jenna said. An innocent little smile played on her lips. "But admit it - it feels so good to fuck your sister. Maybe that's because you're not supposed to. I mean, oh God, Chase. When I think about sex, I get hot. When I think about sex with you I get out of control. Thinking about how wrong it is. I mean, it's fucking illegal to fuck your sister, you know. Thinking about what would happen if we got caught - if Mom and Dad found out - it turns me on so much. If I think that this is OK? That's taking half the fun out of it."

I growled at my sister. I nipped at her ear. Started fucking her faster. I reached down and squeezed her tight little ass in my hands. Drove into her as hard as I could.

"Yes, Chase. Do it. Fuck your sister. Make her cuuuummmm!" Jenna's pussy cinched on me and I could no longer hold out.

"Getting close..."

"Oh fuck Chase," Jenna said, a look of worry creased her brow, "I'm still not on the pill. Please don't cum in me, bro. Please don't put your cum in my unprotected pussy. Don't put your baby in me. Pull out."

I nodded, then drove two more times into my sister. I couldn't bear the thought of leaving her wet, hot paradise. But I wanted to respect her wishes. I leapt back, jerked my cock with my fist, and splattered my little sister's tiny tits.

Jenna giggled as the first warm spurts splashed on her breasts. Pooled in her belly button. I heard her little cries and laughs but I could no longer see her as the pleasure overcame me. I shuddered as each crescendo of ecstasy escaped out of me. Savored each of Jenna's moans as I bathed her in my boy juice.

Finally, I felt the bliss retreat and I opened my eyes again. Jenna was rubbing my sperm into her nipples, then tasting her fingers. "I missed that, big brother," she said.

I was perched over her. My limp cock still in my hand. Something she said before triggered in my mind.

"Wait. So, all that stuff about saying no and meaning yes," I said, "Does that mean you actually did want me to cum in your pussy?"

"Maybe," Jenna said, and that innocent smile played on her lips once again.

*

We fell asleep like that, lying on top of each other, both naked in my bed. Sticky with each other's spends. I don't know how long we were out. Suddenly, my dorm room door popped open and I startled awake. Quickly, I pulled the covers over both me and my sister.

"Chase, you in here?"

It was my roommate's voice. I would have been less surprised if aliens appeared at my door.

"Yes, ummm, I'm here with my sister?" I replied.

The door opened wider. Indeed, it was my roommate, Gabe, and his girlfriend, Lauren. They both walked into the room, letting the door shut behind them.

"Sorry, man," Gabe said, "Lauren's roommate has her boyfriend over and we weren't able to..."

"It's fine," I said quickly, "But don't turn on the light. We're, uhhh, you know. Used to the dark and all."

"Sure thing," Gabe said.

I could only see their basic shapes, but I remembered enough of what they looked like from the few times we'd met to fill in the empty spots. Gabe was whatever: a tall, skinny dude with curly, dark hair, gauged earlobes, and green-blue tats running down both arms.

His girlfriend, Lauren, however, was something else. She was a curvy brunette, voluptuous, with big brown eyes. The fact that I almost never got to see her only increased how attractive she was. Like spotting a rare flower. Or one of the fae.

"Hi, I'm Jenna," my sister said, poking her head out from under the covers. Her naked body pressed against mine. As if things weren't awkward enough already.

"You're in bed with your brother?" Lauren asked.

"The floor wasn't comfortable," Jenna said.

"It's a tight fit," I said, "But it works for us."

"Well, we're going to crash if that's OK," Gabe said. Jenna and I carefully repositioned ourselves, so we were lying next to each other on our sides. My sister formed the little spoon. I closed my eyes, trying to will myself to a safer spot than naked in bed with my baby sister.

Then I heard Lauren giggle and my eyes popped open again.

She and Gabe were both getting undressed. Like I said, the room was dark, but it wasn't that dark. The outside streetlights meant I could make out a good amount. It made me wonder if my roommate had a way better idea of what my sister and I were up to than he was letting on.

Gabe and his girlfriend both got down to their underwear. Lauren was even better looking than I'd given her credit. She was tall, like her boyfriend, with large breasts and long legs. Gabe kissed her and - yes, even with my naked sister pressed against me - I felt a little jealous that Lauren was with him and not me.

"He's kind of cute," Jenna whispered in my ear.

"She's fucking gorgeous," I shot back. We both giggled to ourselves. Jenna squirmed against me, grinding her bare butt into my already erect cock.

I'd assumed that when my roommate said 'crash' he meant sleep. That was clearly not the case as Gabe and Lauren started kissing more. He undid her bra. She pulled down his boxers. They both fell onto his bed and started groaning.

Jenna's pressing progressed to even more. She tilted her backside up with each stroke, bringing me closer and closer to her wanting pussy. I tried to focus on anything else, but I was surrounded by sex on all sides.

Lauren lay back and raised her thighs, spreading them apart. Gabe climbed between them, holding his dick in his hand. Either they'd forgotten about us entirely or they were too worked up to care.

"Oh fuck," Lauren gasped as Gabe entered her.

Jenna, watching this, was clearly inspired. My little sister reached back with her hand and found my dick. She steered it so I was pressing against her hot, tight hole. Gripping her little tits for leverage, I slid into my sister. We both hissed with pleasure, hoping the other couple was too distracted by their own entertainment to notice ours.

Fortunately, neither Gabe nor Lauren looked our way. They both rutted in a frenzy. Lauren gasped and groaned with every thrust. She giggled and nipped at her boyfriend's lips.

Jenna and I weren't able to be so expressive. We couldn't take the risk of getting caught having incestuous sex a few feet from where my skinny roommate was plowing his hot girlfriend. The position on our sides, caught between the wall and the edge of the bed, didn't allow for much movement, anyway.

Instead, Jenna squeezed me with her cunt, rocking slightly back and forth. It was enough. My sister's tiny body felt so good impaled on my cock. I teased and pinched her little titties with no mercy. She flexed her soaking pussy around my dick. We both desperately fought to stay silent.

Meanwhile, Gabe was giving it to Lauren like getting caught was the whole point. Their bed squeaked like it was crying for help. Lauren was rambling.

"Oh, so good," she said, "Keep fucking me, love. I love your cock so much."

Her voice was a whisper, but it might as well have been a shout in our tiny dorm room.

"Yeah, you like it?" Gabe said, "You like taking that big dick?"

"So much," Lauren said, "I'm getting close, baby, I'm going to... Oh fuck. Fuck. Gabe, baby. We forgot the condom. Oh, I knew you felt too good."

There was something about the way she said it. She didn't sound like someone who was all that disappointed or even surprised.

"Well it's too late now," Gabe said, "I'm not stopping."

"OK, it's just... Pull out, babe, OK?" Lauren begged, "Please pull out of my fertile cunt before you cum."

Gabe grunted and kept going. I wondered if this was a game the two of them played. I'd participated in the real thing and this sounded more like a turn on for the two of them. Me, on the other hand, I really was bareback in an unprotected pussy. And the way we were positioned, sandwiched between my sister and the wall, I couldn't pull out. Fortunately, Jenna wasn't moving in a way that was likely to make me...

Hold that thought.

Breaking news from where my cock was ensconced in my sister's tight, slick, sex. Apparently, all that dirty talk from Lauren and Gabe had taken Jenna to another level. I felt her fingers tickle at the underside of my shaft where she was now rubbing her clit for all it was worth. And then she started humping up and down on me as well. Not full thrusts, but enough that she was starting to get me pretty worked up.

"Jenna," I whispered in her ear, "Jen, you're going to make me..."

"I'm going to cum," Gabe announced loudly.

"Oh, fuck baby, please," Lauren said.

"Tell me," Gabe said, "Say it."

"I'm your horny slut," Lauren said. She had such an innocent face, a sexy body, hearing her say those words was incredible, "You can put it anywhere you want."

"No," Gabe said, a bit threat threading into his voice, "Say it. Beg."

"Oh, please baby shoot your cum in me!" Lauren cried out.

"Fuck YES," Gabe said. He drove into her.

"OH! Ohhhhhhh!" Lauren screamed then groaned. Her body popped up. Back arched. Her awesome tits pointed right into the air. Then she fell back as her boyfriend filled her.

"Oh FUCK!"

It was Jenna. Right as the other couple got quiet, my little sister's orgasm overtook her. Her hand froze on her clit and her whole body trembled. Her pussy though, stayed airtight.

"Jenna, I can't," I tried to whisper but I doubt I was quiet, either. "Jenna I'm going to..."

My tiny sister did nothing. She just strained against my cock, her cunt undulating like a wet fist running up and down my shaft. There was nothing I could do. I groaned as I exploded inside my sister. Blast after blast of unfiltered fertility filled my sister's womb. The rapture of it grabbed hold and shook me like an earthquake. I held onto her so tight, siblings trembling through their shared, illicit ecstasy.

My orgasm faded, allowing my penis to finally slip out, dripping, from Jenna's pussy. The room went very quiet. The only sound was the panting of four lovers, post peak.

"So," Lauren said, not at all cautiously, "Do you like fucking your brother?"

My breath caught in my chest. They knew. I mean, of course they did, how could they not? But getting called out for it was something else entirely.

"Yes?" Jenna said. Her voice echoed in the empty room. I didn't need to see my sister's face to know she was turning red. She squirmed against my body.

"Is it still a tight fit?" Lauren asked. She started laughing hysterically. Jenna did, too. I guess if she could joke about it, then it was probably OK.

We all got quiet after that and drifted off to sleep. My little sister wrapped in my arms. My cock nestled between the cheeks of her ass. I assumed that Gabe and Lauren were in a similar position.

*

I woke up the next morning feeling off. I was still in bed, still naked under the covers. My sister's bare body was still wrapped in my arms. I blinked my eyes open. The room was bright with morning. My roommate's bed was empty. If I didn't know better, I wouldn't even believe Gabe and Lauren had been there the night before.

I shifted slightly. The naked girl in my bed felt different somehow. Her body was a bit thicker in my arms. Her parts a bit fuller. I looked down at the head resting on my chest. Blonde hair. What the fuck?

"Brianna?"

"Hey big bro." My blonde younger sister stretched slightly and gave me a big, goofy grin. Looking down at her, I couldn't imagine how I could have mistaken her for her twin, even through the haze of sleep.

Brianna had long golden curls where Jenna's hair was brown and straight. Jenna was almost flat chested, while Brianna had the largest breasts I'd ever seen in real life - she made Lauren look flat chested. Jenna was straight as a board, with a taut little body. Brianna was curvy with wide hips and an ample ass.

"How did you...?" I could barely speak, I was so shocked to find my other younger sister in bed with me.

"Jenna had some stuff to take care of this morning, so we switched places," Brianna said, "We didn't want to leave our hot big brother all alone."

"I thought you were at some sleepover," I said. The blonde girl cocked her eyebrow at me. It was more an expression that Jenna made, far too serious to work on Brianna's smiley face. "Yeah, I guess I should have seen through that," I said, "What friend would have you over but not Jenna?"

"Yup!" Brianna said, like she was proud of me for figuring it out.

"How did you get in here?" I asked.

"You mean the crack security at the front?" Brianna made a raspberry noise. "I missed my big brother so much. I heard you gave Jenna a special gift. I want mine too."

"It was an accident," I said.

Brianna gave me that same raised eyebrow. "If I'm not allowed to pretend like I don't want to fuck you anymore, then you have to stop acting like you don't want to knock up your baby sisters." She laughed and gave me a hard kiss on the lips.

Brianna climbed on top of my body. Her massive breasts hung over me. I was still confused, but boobies solve all ills. I leaned up and latched onto her dark nipple. Brianna groaned. "God, I love it when you do that to me."

"Suck your breasts?" I asked.

"Do anything that big brothers aren't supposed to do to little sisters," Brianna said. She reached down and found my cock. I was hard again, of course I was hard. I had to pee a bit, but my body had already switched into fuck mode. Unlike that time before with Amy, I didn't have to go so bad it was painful. I let my sister manipulate my cock so it was pointing right at her blonde puss.

Brianna lifted up, aimed, then lowered herself back down. "Oh, fuck yes," Brianna said.

"You feel so good, Bree," I said. My blonde sister didn't waste time. She started bouncing up and down on my dick. She groaned and giggled as she went. Her massive breasts flew every which way as she rode me.

"I love my brother's big cock," she said.

"I love my little sister's tight pussy," I said.

Brianna froze. "Even more than little Jenna's?" Her eyes got big and serious for a moment. "Nah, just kidding, bro. That's Amy's thing. As long as you promise to fuck me forever, I don't care what you do with those other two."

Brianna redoubled her efforts on my dick. Her pussy was practically milking me. I reached up and rubbed at her clit. She gasped, gaped, then ground down. She pushed my hand away and started stroking herself. Brianna diddled herself like lightning. She leaned back and ground that poor clitty down. Her body stiffened, and she screamed.

I glanced around, reflexively. The walls in the dorm looked thick but they really weren't. The sounds that had been coming out of there the last few days, my neighbors probably thought I was running a brothel.

Brianna now leaned forward again and started pumping me. Her face was red, she was dripping sweat. Now that she'd cum once she was like an orgasm machine, churning them out one after another. But I could tell she was getting tired. Her movements more erratic. I'd cum twice the day before; I wasn't going to be so easy to get off now.

I grabbed my sister by the shoulders and rolled her over. She fell back, pliant. Somehow, we were able to keep our connection. I drew back and started rutting into my sister. She came again, screaming my name.

Brianna's pussy rippled along my shaft and I knew I was about to explode.

"No more pretending," I said. I reached down and pinched her brown nipple and she gasped. But Brianna nodded in agreement. "You want your brother more than anything."

"Yes," she said.

"No more fucking around, acting like you don't want it, ignoring my texts."

"I promise," Brianna said.

I gripped both her breasts in my hands. They were so big, they spilled out the sides. I leaned down and kissed my sister hard on the mouth. Our teeth bouncing off each other.

"Say it."

"I swear, I'll be a good little sister," Brianna said.

"No," I said, channeling my roommate from the night before. "You have to say it for me. Beg for your brother's cum."

"Please Chase. Give it to me. It's OK. I'm not safe but it's OK and I want you to cum in me. I need you to cum in MEEEEEEE!"

I drove home one last time, then exploded inside my baby sis. Despite her talk, I don't think Brianna was actually expecting it. Her eyes suddenly went wide.

"Oh!" she exclaimed. "Oh. Oh fuck. Oh, I can feel it in my... YYESSSSSS!"

Brianna's body responded to my cum. Her unprotected pussy pressed, pulling all of that fertile sperm inside, deep as it could. My little blonde sister, already overrun with pleasure, reached a peak above all peaks. Her screams went silent. Her body arched and shook, skin going red from cheeks to chest. And then she finally fell back.
I was too overwhelmed with inseminating my sister to notice her reaction. I came bucketloads I didn't even know I had. The bliss of fucking my baby sister flooded my senses. It kept going, the aching pleasure dragging out to the point of pain. Finally, I fell forward. I felt Brianna wrap herself around me. She kissed my cheeks and forehead.

"Oh, I was worried about you for a second, bro," Brianna said. Her lips wet on my eyes, my nose.

"I'm OK," I said.

We rolled out of bed. It felt like we'd been in there for days. Wordlessly, I grabbed a towel for myself and my sister and then led her down the hall to the communal bathroom. It was a fairly large space, tiled from ceilings to floors, with two urinals, two stalls, and a wall of three showers on the other side. Early on a Saturday morning, the bathroom was completely deserted.

I went over to pee while Brianna turned on one of the showers. She eyed the urinals like they were some weird, alien contraption. When I was done, I stepped into the shower while Brianna used the stall. She left the door wide open and I watched, entranced, while a thin stream of clear liquid spurted into the bowl. I don't have a pee thing, but it was pretty hot to watch my blonde sister do it.

When she was done, Brianna padded across the tile and joined me in the shower, pulling the thin brown curtain closed behind her. We shared a sibling-like look of mirth and shyness. Even after sex, showering together still felt naughty.

I had already begun soaping up, but my baby sister pulled the bar out of my hands and started to scrub herself. Brianna's body would look fantastic in a parka and sweatpants. You can only imagine how good she looked naked, under a steady stream of hot water, rubbing soap all over herself.

"God damn you look so good," I said, then kissed my little sister. She smiled up at me. Brianna was always a happy girl, but she seemed almost doped-up the way she was grinning now.

"That was amazing," Brianna said, "Fuck. I'm going to need you to do that to me again. Probably lots of times."

"Promise," I said, "I really do. I mean, you mean so much to me, Bree."

"You mean a lot to me, too," Brianna said, eyeing me oddly. Fuck. My post-orgasm brain had almost let it slip out. It was fine for us to have fun, but if my sisters ever realized the line I'd crossed, into real, honest-to-God love? I knew they'd never be able to look at me again.

My blonde sister hugged me tight. Our soapy bodies slippery against each other. Despite already having three go-rounds, my cock rose to the occasion. Brianna giggled, then pushed me away.

"But Amy said I'm supposed to fuck your tits," I said with a bit of a whine.

"Oh, don't worry, big bro, there's plenty of time for that," Brianna said. "Just not right now, OK? We have a whole day ahead of us."

"We do?" I asked.

Brianna winked at me.

We got out of the shower, dried off, and made our way back to my dorm room. Then we got dressed. Brianna must have brought her bag into the room at some point during the swap out that night. Or Jenna had packed for both of them. I wasn't sure. Already, what had once appeared to be a simple strategy for the weekend felt like a full-on scheme. I needed to interrogate my sister before things escalated further.

"So, this was your idea?" I asked, "Dad wouldn't agree to having both of you here, so you decided to switch out?"

"Sort of?" Brianna said, "It was a side benefit of the actual plan."

I eyed my sister suspiciously, but she wouldn't say anything. We finished getting dressed and I took Brianna down to the dining hall. The place was almost empty, but anyone who was there glanced and stared at the busty blonde getting her breakfast.

I found us a table and we sat down to eat. Brianna looked at everything with wide eyes, like we were in the Sistine Chapel rather than my dumpy dorm.

"This is so great, Chase," Brianna said, "I can't wait till I start school in the fall."

I winced, remembering Amy's plans for the twins. I supposed they could attend college around here. I imagined all of us living in Amy's apartment, me and the twins attending classes together. It was a warm thought and I let myself get lost in it.

"Are you mad at me, Chase?" Brianna asked.

"What? No. What makes you think that?"

"You're staring off and not talking," Brianna said.

I almost let it slip out again. Those feelings I was very much not supposed to have for my sister. Instead, I smiled wanly.

"I'm OK," I said, "Just glad you're here."

"OK," Brianna said, relief flooding her voice, "I don't ever want to hurt you, Chase. I mean it. Everything that we're going to... I mean. I hope you know that Jenna and I are doing this for you. For us."

There it was again, that strange sense of a strong undercurrent beneath my sister's placid exterior. Like there was a river running under the floor. And the tiles were beginning to crack.

Brianna's phone buzzed, but she grabbed it before I could steal a look. "Time to go!"

My little blonde sister jumped up and dumped the contents of her tray in the trash. I scrambled to catch up to her. Now Brianna was leading me out, like I was visiting her instead of the other way around. She dragged her suitcase behind her, with me a bit more behind that.

When we got outside the dorm, I saw Jenna standing outside. She was back in her pea coat and knit white hat, smiling silly in a way that was more similar to her sister.

Brianna ran up and hugged her twin like the two of them had been separated for days. I noticed their outfits mostly matched, though Brianna's coat was charcoal instead of Jenna's tan one.

After she extricated herself from her sister, Jenna leaned over and kissed me on the cheek.

"Did you have fun, Chase?" Jenna asked, "Did you like fucking your sisters?"

"You know I did," I said.

"Well, we have one more surprise for you," Brianna said.

"But you have to agree to some ground rules, first," Jenna said. They both stared me down, serious as a stroke.

*

We went for a walk around the college, ostensibly to give Brianna the same tour I'd given Jenna the day before. Mostly just so we could talk and enjoy each other's company. With Jenna on one arm and Brianna on the other, I felt like the king of the campus.

I showed the girls where some of my classrooms were and then we went past the library.

"Ooo, I bet it would be fun to do it in there," Brianna said.

"By 'do it' she means study," Jenna said.

"No, I don't," Brianna said indignantly. "Can't you picture it? In some back corner of the stacks, struggling to stay quiet while our brother gives it to both of us?"

Jenna seemed to picture it in her mind and a naughty grin crept across her face. "OK, maybe next time," she said.

"So, you're actually going to talk to me again after you leave?" I asked. What can I say, I was bitter about how things had happened. I may have loved the result, but the lead up left much to be desired.

"We're both sorry about disappearing on you," Jenna said, squeezing my arm.

"We got so busy with everything else," Brianna said.

"But we promise that's the last time it'll happen," Jenna said. They were slipping back into twin-speak. Was it weird that I was starting to understand their strange patois?

"We know it feels like we've been playing with your feelings," Brianna said, "These last few weeks have been hard for us, too. But we'll do a better job of being honest with you. With ourselves."

"Except for when it's fun," Jenna said with a dirty grin.

I found a bench nearby and sat down with a sigh. The wood felt cold against my bottom. The twins joined me, both sitting down on either side.

"Look, I get the game and it's fun for me too," I said, "Sort of. But you have to understand how hard it is for me. You tell me you want it, then you get mad after and I don't know how to feel about anything. It's important to me to be a good brother."

The girls both snickered.

"No, I mean it," I said, "If you asked me to stop, I would. I don't want to, it would be really hard for me, but I would do it. I lov... I mean, I care about you both. I'm a modern guy, at least I'd like to think I am, and things like positive consent actually do matter to me. All this stop and go, though? It's pulling me apart."

"You're right," Jenna said, "We want to keep playing but we don't want to hurt you, either. We'll come up with a safe word or something. Pineapple or kangaroo or something weird like that. But we hear you and we'll try to get better."

"If it helps, we're not mad at you for anything," Brianna said. She rubbed my arm while Jenna played with my hair.

"Not angry at all," Jenna said.

"You're kind of an awesome, amazing brother," Brianna said.

"Who happens to give us both mind-blowing orgasms," Jenna said.

"So, the best, basically," Brianna said.

"But we are upset about what happened a couple weeks ago," Jenna said. Both girls stiffened.

"Amy?" I said.

"Amy," the twins agreed.

"She plays it off like we're all just playing a game," Brianna said.

"But she's only interested in her own fun," Jenna said, "We're going to give her a taste of her own medicine."

"I don't know," I said, "I don't want her to get mad."

"I told you," Jenna said, glaring at Brianna.

"Chase, you can't honestly think that what happened last time was OK," Brianna said, "The sex with her can't be that amazing."

I think the dreamy look in my eyes told my younger sisters everything they needed to know.

"Fine," Brianna said, "But that's not going to stop us from having a little fun of our own."

"If Amy gets angry it'll be her own fault," Jenna said.

"What exactly are you going to do with her?" I asked.

"We were going to tell you," Brianna said, "But at this point I don't think we can trust you."

"What does that mean?" I asked.

"You're under her power, Chase," Jenna said, "We all are. She's like some weird sex magician. We need to show her that we can get even. That we can be in charge, too. It's the only way she'll treat us right."

"We're not going to hurt her," Brianna said.

"At least not too badly," Jenna said with a wicked smile.

"But we're going to give her what she deserves," Brianna said.

"Show her she doesn't own us," Jenna said.

"You're not her sex toy," Brianna said. Actually, I wasn't so sure about that. Even if it was true, was that so bad?

I thought about what Amy had done to the twins at her apartment. Drugging them without their knowledge, using their bodies. Then the whole thing at the end where she basically admitted she was trying to get them pregnant. Ruin their lives. Maybe she truly believed this was what was best for the twins. But I couldn't trust Amy to keep her own self-interests from getting in the way.

"You're right," I said, "Of course. I'll do whatever you say."

"We're going to hold you to that, Chase," Jenna said.

"If you agree now, there's no going back," Brianna said.

"We mean it Chase," Jenna said, "All those things we said - everything we promised to do. It really will stop if you betray us."

I sat back on the icy bench and watched the trees sway in the winter wind. A few students walked by, but the world was calm, empty. Just little swirls of snow and the distant sounds of traffic. Yes. I could do this. For my little sisters? I would do anything in the world.

"Tell me what I need to do," I said.

"Nothing yet," Jenna said, "Just go along with everything we say. We promise it will all work out for the best. For all of us."

"What are you two up to?" I asked, warily. I stood up from the bench and stretched.

"Oh, nothing too bad," Brianna said.

"I bet you're going to enjoy it," Jenna said.

"In fact, we need to get going," Brianna said, looking down at her phone. "Amy's waiting for us right now.

*

We took an Uber downtown to Amy's apartment. The city was as sleepy as my campus had been, and we whizzed through streets that were usually clogged with traffic. I tried to interrogate my sisters as we went, but they stayed tight lipped.

When we got to Amy's building the doorman recognized the three of us immediately. He waved and let us in. I kept waiting for the twins to text Amy. Or to at least buzz her door. Instead, we went straight up, as if Amy was expecting us. Both twins looked very serious as the elevator groaned upwards. Even Brianna, which I knew was very hard for her to do.

"Remember, Chase, whatever we say," Jenna said. The more the twins tried to convince me, the more it made me nervous. What were the two of them up to?

I understood why they were upset. Amy had said it was all in fun, but it was pretty clear she meant her own fun. And maybe mine, too. Definitely not for Jenna and Brianna. Amy herself had vacillated on whether she was playing around or was actually trying to do something mean to my little sisters. That was always the problem with Amy: she was the proverbial girl with the curl: she could be oh so good in one breath and extremely evil in the next. Which Amy you got, well, you didn't know until she showed up. And then sometimes they switched mid-sentence.

Amy had given all sorts of explanations for her behavior. That she'd been drunk or horny. Sometimes she said it was my fault, that I was driving her to do those things. Sometimes I believed her. In the end, the twins had decided that their older sister needed to be taught a lesson. Not knowing what they were planning, it was hard for me to agree or disagree. I supposed a little prank could be harmless and even fun. I worried that my baby sisters were planning something way more dangerous.

The elevator door dinged open. We walked down the hall. I expected the girls to knock, but Jenna showed me she'd palmed Amy's door key. The brunette clicked the lock open and we stepped inside. The apartment looked the same as I remembered it. Tastefully furnished, well appointed, though quite cleaner than how we'd left it the last time. The massive windows opened out to that incredible view of the city. I still couldn't get over it.

The place was empty. Where had Amy gone? Were we going to booby trap her apartment or something like that? The girls stripped off their coats and hats. They were both wearing sweaters and jeans, like always.

I heard a loud, muffled shout come from Amy's bedroom. The twins both looked at me and shrugged their shoulders. Who me?

The hallway to Amy's bedroom was dark. Only a bit of light slipped out of her door. Anxiously, I padded down the hardwood floor. I was only wearing socks, I'd taken off my shoes at the entrance, and so I sort of skated my way along. I started to shout, ask Amy what was wrong, but something held my voice in. My older sister was moaning and groaning, and it echoed softly down the hallway.

Her door was cracked open, no more than an inch. Wan, yellow light escaped down the hall. I walked up to the doorway. Looked inside. And there, in a halo of golden brightness, I saw my blonde big sister.

Oh my God.

Amy was on her back and completely naked. Tied to the bed. Both her arms and legs individually roped to the frame. She was completely spread out. Her sex gaping pink, as if it was trying to shout. Amy's mouth was gagged. Her eyes, already wide, seemed to jump in size as soon as she saw me.

I knew Amy was attractive. I'd seen her this way many times. But seeing her now, tied to the bed, it was like finding a mythical goddess to have at my disposal. Amy wasn't just attractive or even striking. She was fucking incredible. Her tan skin and perfectly formed butt. The way her golden hair splayed out over the pillow. I watched as Amy flexed every muscle. How her perfect breasts rose with every breath. The way her toned, thin core gave way to her wide, womanly hips.

"Amy, what happened!" I asked, as if I really didn't know. I went up to her and undid the gag. My older sister gasped for air.

"Your stupid, slutty, little sisters did this to me!" Amy said. Her face was red with rage. Her eyes alight. I tried to treat this seriously, but part of me couldn't. For one thing, I had a hard time believing the twins could do something that was intended to hurt anyone. They were both so sweet.

For another, this was my amazing older sister. Naked. Spread out for me to enjoy. Her perfect body, incredible breasts, pouting pink pussy. I looked again.

"They shaved you?"

"I had a little fun," Brianna said. Both she and Jenna came into the room. They were smiling, shyly.

"This isn't funny," Amy said, "Untie me, you little fuckers."

I stood there, conflicted. The twins shook their heads at me, vehemently. I knew what I was supposed to do now. I had my orders. The problem was, Amy was giving me very different instructions and I no longer knew who to follow.

The twins had promised a bit of innocent fun at Amy's expense. I understood why they wanted that. But this seemed like a bit too much.

I looked down at Amy. She was looking at me strangely, panting heavily.

"You OK?" I asked my older sister. She nodded yes, then shook her head no.

"They gave me something," Amy said.

I glared back at the twins. They were both looking elsewhere.

"Like you said Amy," Jenna said, "We're just a pair of tits and an ass. If our brother wants a real fuck, he has to come to you."

"And here he is," Brianna said. "Don't you want it? Aren't you the incest queen?"

To my shock, Amy lowered her eyes, meekly. "Yes," she said. I expected her to argue. To scream and fight. Instead, she looked close to tears.

"What did you give her?" I asked. Again, I got no answer from the twins.

"Come on, Chase," Jenna said.

"You agreed," Brianna said.

"You heard what she wants," Jenna said.

"Give it to her," Brianna said.

The twin speak was messing with my brain.

"It's OK," Amy said, her voice remarkably soft and calm. It was like some strange spell had come over her. If she was a sex wizard, like Jenna had said earlier, then Amy's own magic had been turned against her.

"See? Our older sister wants you to fuck her," Jenna said.

"Please, Chase," Amy said, "I'm fucking burning up right now. I want you so bad."

"I'm not... I don't feel good about this," I said.

"You felt fine the last time you fucked me," Jenna said, "When you took my ass."

"You were OK with cumming all over my face. In my unprotected pussy," Brianna said.

The girls bringing up my past indiscretions did not make me feel any better about this.

"It's OK, Chase," Amy said. She was lying back on the bed, eyes half lidded. Her pussy gaping, like it would suck onto the first hard thing it could find. "The twins said if I let you fuck me they'd let me go."

"That's what we agreed," Jenna said.

"See, not so bad," Brianna said, "Seems like everyone wins."

"Amy drugged you," I said, "She used your bodies. So, you're doing the same to her?"

"Exactly," the twins chorused.

"Chase, whatever they gave me, I'm so fucking horny," Amy said, "Please, I need to cum so bad." I realized that what I'd ascribed to anger earlier wasn't that at all. It was need. Amy was covered in sweat. Her thighs were slick with grool. She was aching for it, like some kind of fuck-crazy fever. "It's OK. I'm glad you want to stand up for me. It makes me feel so good that my little brother cares. But right now, I don't give a fuck about any of it. I just need cock. Yours. Please, Chase. For them. For me."

"She took, like, a lot of ecstasy," Jenna said.

"Way more than she should have," Brianna said.

"What a shame," Jenna said.

"And now she's going to get fucked by her brother," Brianna said, "Like a little incest slut. Isn't that right, Amy?"

Amy growled, but she agreed. It did make sense as revenge, I supposed. As I'd already pointed out, it did kind of mirror what had happened to the twins. And besides, I knew Amy would have sex with me willingly, even without the pills and the ropes. It was only a game, like we always played. Another variant on our sick, sibling sex frenzy.
Slowly, like I was afraid I might explode, I stripped down to nothing. The twins looked me up and down and smiled. Amy eyed me too, with something more like hunger. She tried to hold her head up and watch what I was doing. The position did not look comfortable. My older sister's body was already in the perfect position, but she seemed to be trying to spread her legs even wider. Seeing Amy strapped to the bed might have messed with my mind, but my dick was good to go. Primed. I hefted myself in my hand and stepped forward.

"Wait!" Amy said.

I stopped. We all did. Had Amy changed her mind? What would I do if she did? I didn't think the twins were going to give either of us much choice. And now I started to wonder, if they were capable of doing this to Amy, what would Brianna and Jenna do to me if they thought I wasn't cooperating?

"He needs to wear protection," Amy said, "I have condoms in my drawer."

"Why's that, Amy?" Jenna asked. Oh fuck. I had a feeling my little sister knew the answer.

"Yes, you've done our brother bareback before," Brianna said.

"In fact, that was one of the many things you said only you could do," Jenna said, "Take Chase's cum in your nasty little cunt."

"I'm not on the pill," Amy said, "I mean, I was. But I couldn't find my meds and when I called the CVS they... Oh God. It was you, wasn't it?"

Jenna and Brianna both cackled maniacally. How had they gotten Amy's pills? And then there it was, the memory playing through my mind like I'd just cued it up on YouTube. It was the weekend we spent at Amy's apartment. My older sister had just asserted her dominance in front of the twins. She'd just confessed in the shower that she was doing it all on purpose.

Then, right before we left the apartment, Jenna had run back to the bathroom at the last minute. She said she had to pee. Now I realized what had happened. I saw it in my head, as if I'd watched the act, myself. Jenna had stolen Amy's birth control. Until that moment, I'd had no idea how deep the deviance had dug.

"And then we called the pharmacy and cancelled all your refills," Jenna said.

"Seriously, you need to be more responsible, Ames," Brianna said.

"Fuck," Amy said. She fell back to the bed, realizing how bad the girls had gotten her. After all, she didn't just drug them. She didn't only make them commit incest with their brother. She'd gotten them both knocked up. Or at least tried to.

"Now it's your turn big sis," Jenna said.

"Trust me, it'll feel soooo good," Brianna said.

"Won't it be hot," Jenna said, "Seeing our big sister's stomach swell and know she's carrying her brother's baby?" Amy had said the same exact thing about the twins. Had they heard her? Was Jenna twisting the knife, or was this another weird coincidence?

My older sister thrashed on the bed. I thought she was angry, but I saw the look in her eyes and realized, again, it was desire. Whatever those girls had given her, Amy was beyond rational thought.

"I don't even care anymore," Amy said, "I just need to get fucked. Oh God, Chase. I want that big dick so bad." She was sitting back up again, staring right at my cock. All this arguing hadn't weakened it even a little. Apparently, my dong was on board with knocking up my older sister. I, however, was not.

"No," I said, "I was OK when this was just a little fun. But I'm not doing that," I said. It ran too close to something too wrong, even for me and all the messed up stuff I'd already done. In the end, I really had inseminated Brianna by accident that first time. The other times, well, the twins had told me it was OK. I had permission. Even though Amy was begging for it, literally pleading in the moment, I couldn't trust her.

The twins both grabbed my arms and pulled me out of the room. Amy screamed in frustration, but it was muffled as the girls closed the door behind them.

"We had an agreement, Chase," Jenna said, her voice close to a growl.

"Anything we said," Brianna said, "You promised."

"Not this," I said, "It's not right. I don't want to lose either of you but... If that's what this means, then I'm going to have to live with it."

"This would be sweet if you already didn't do it to us," Jenna said. Her glare could have switched off the sun.

"Look," Brianna said. She reached into her pocket.

"Don't do it, Bree," Jenna said.

"He needs to know," Brianna said. She pulled a little pink pill out of her pocket. "OK? That's Plan B. I picked it up yesterday, first thing, when I got into the city. Amy will think all of this is real and she'll get her punishment. But then tomorrow it'll be all gone. No consequences. I promise."

I looked down at Brianna's palm. I could hear Amy's shouts coming from the next room.

"OK," I said, as if the twins had convinced me. But now I had a plan of my own: when the moment was right, I would simply deposit my spend elsewhere, before it had a chance to swim up to my sister's waiting womb.

The twins took my answer for truth and we went back into Amy's room. Our older sister was still struggling against the ropes. They were quite thick, and the twins had done a masterful job in tying them. This was navy-level knot competence. The only way we were ever going to get Amy free was by cutting her loose. And the hardest thing I had was between my legs.

God, Amy looked incredible. Blonde hair askew. Perfect breasts jiggling as she writhed on the bed. It certainly helped my decision, that I was being 'forced' to have sex with the most beautiful woman I'd ever seen. The twins were really good looking, I've said that many times. They both got double-takes wherever they went.

Amy had them crushed. They were mere peasants next to Amy's regal standing.

"OK, we've come to an agreement," I said. I put my hand on Amy's bare arm and, I swear, her eyes rolled back in her head just from that little touch.

"Thank God," she said, "Thank you, Chase. You're a good brother." I doubted this was what good brothers did. But still, I figured she would be even happier when she saw how I'd saved her.

I climbed onto the bed. Amy and I were both totally naked. Our younger sisters still completely clothed. They stood to either side and watched, like they were about to judge an Olympic event. Brianna reached into her back pocket and pulled out her phone.

"Ummm, guys?"

"Just saving this moment for posterity," Brianna said, sunnily.

"Don't worry, no faces," Jenna said.

Brianna held the phone up and pressed record. Amy's only response was to, again, try to spread her legs even wider. To push her pussy onto my cock.

I wouldn't let her. Instead, I crawled up my sister's body, resting my hard dick on her chest. For a moment I reached down and grabbed Amy's awesome tits, wrapping them around my member. Brianna giggled, like she got the joke.

I let go of Amy's massive mounds and leaned forward. Amy opened her mouth, like a good girl, and let me slip inside. This was how I would save my sister - by making her suck my cock. If I came in Amy's mouth, I couldn't get her pregnant. Yes, I'm well aware how ridiculous all this sounds but it made sense in the moment, I swear!

Before that day, Amy had only sucked me a little, mostly to get the twins to do it. But I knew my big sis was excellent at oral and she didn't disappoint. I groaned as Amy licked at my dick. She made wet smacking noises. Her face formed that sexy, cocksucker's double chin. Fuck she looked so good. Felt even better.

"You like that cock in your mouth, big sis?" Brianna asked. The camera was clearly focused on my sister as she sucked my shlong. So much for not showing faces. All Amy did in response was grunt as she worshipped my dick with her mouth.

"Do you like that?" Jenna asked me, "Do you like having that big brother dong in your sister's slutty mouth, Chase?"

"Fuck yes," I said, "God, Amy, your mouth feels so fucking good. Your tongue, your lips, you look so hot sucking on my cock. Feels so fucking good."

"That's a good incest slut," Jenna said.

"It's fine, Amy. I'll cum in your mouth and it'll be OK," I said, "No risk."

"No!" the twins both said. Amy spat out my cock and said the same thing.

"Please, Chase," Amy said, "I know you're trying to help but... Oh God. I need it so bad."

"What do you want?" Jenna asked, "Say it."

Amy looked right at Brianna's phone. "I want my brother's cock inside me."

There was a pause, like the weight of the moment was pushing us downward. And then, I decided that if everyone was going to have some fun teasing Amy, I might as well do it, too.

"Well, if your pussy wants attention," I said, "There's some other things you've been making the twins do that you should try."

Jenna looked at me and rolled her eyes. But she nodded her agreement. I fed my dick back into Amy's mouth. She started sucking again. Her body had taken total control.

Jenna climbed up on the bed between Amy's legs. She took a long lick of her sister's sex. Amy groaned, then spit my cock out again.

"You dirty... Chase, please, no. I want your cock, not my lezzie sister. I'm not like them. I don't like that stuff."

"I seem to remember saying the same thing," Jenna said, "Not that it stopped you."

"Yes, we're sisters," Brianna said, throwing Amy's words back at her, "It's more like masturbating, right?"

I tried to put my cock in Amy's mouth, but she closed her lips and shook her head.

"Please, Chase," Amy said, "Put it in me. I need it so bad."

"How does she taste, sis?" Brianna asked. She was like the Ken Burns of sex videos. I couldn't wait to see the final cut on PBS.

"Pretty good, actually," Jenna said, "Though I like licking my twin better."

Brianna blushed while Jenna went back to slurping on Amy's sex. My older sister still refused to suck my cock, but her face was flushed in a way I'd never seen before. Her eyes small and distant. My older sister was going to cum on Jenna's tongue. Maybe was already cumming. And no matter how much she protested, she wasn't going to stop.

"Want it," Amy gasped. "Inside."

"Amy, you're not safe," I said, "I don't want to do that to you."

"Do what, Chase?" Brianna asked. Little troublemaker.

"I don't want to..."

"Tell the camera, bro. You have to say it," Brianna said. Don't think I didn't notice the similarity to what I'd said that morning.

"I'm going to get my sister pregnant," I said. I swear I felt Amy's body cinch as the words left my mouth. Jenna sat up and wiped her mouth with her arm.

"I don't care," Amy said, "I need your cock! Please, stick it in me. You didn't want to do it against my will. I appreciate that. But I'm telling you. Please little brother I'm begging you. Put that cock in my pussy. I promise it'll be OK."

I looked down at Amy. I could tell she was desperate.

I climbed off her chest.

"Oh, thank God," Amy said.

I moved Jenna aside. She smirked at me, wickedly. Her face sticky with her sister's juices.

I got between Amy's legs. Her pussy, newly shaved, looked positively purple. I lined myself up with her sex.

"I'll do it a little," I said, "Get you off."

"OK," Amy said.

"I'll pull out," I said.

"Heard that before," Brianna said

I looked over at the buxom blonde girl and give her a dirty look.

"I will. I promise," I said. "I'll mark you. Cover your sexy body with my cum. Your tits, your face. Whatever you want."

"Stop talking about it and do it, dammit," Amy shouted.

Well, with that kind of encouragement. I leaned forward. My dick slipped right to the hilt. There was no pushing. No back and forth. I went completely into my sister's wanting, waiting pussy. She cried out.

"Oh FUCK yes! Finally. Holy fucking fuck!"

Amy's quim seized around me. Clenched tight like it had been tied shut. Like a warm, wet fist holding on to my cock for dear life.

I knew my sister's orgasm by now. Had seen it plenty of times. Just putting my bare cock in her pussy, this was like nothing I'd ever experienced.

Amy screamed. She sobbed. Her body went bright red. Eyes rolled back in her head. I hadn't even pumped her yet. Holy fuck, she was primed.

I felt someone at my side and saw Brianna, recording the whole thing.

"That's one for the highlight reel," she said and gave me the thumbs up. I looked down at Amy, still rolling through her orgasm. Whatever the girls had given her, she was in another world of illicit pleasure. She was gasping for air. Her tits rolling around her chest. Trying to pump my penis with her hips.

"Pleeaaaase," she groaned.

I drew back as best I could. Amy's pussy was gripping me like it would never let me go. I could only manage a little bit of movement; it was like I'd been glued in there. My dick had gone in so easily, and now it seemed to be stuck forever.

I started to fuck my older sister. Every push seemed to make her go even higher.

"OH! Oh God. My little brother's big dick feels so good in my pussy," Amy said.

"Do you love it?" Brianna asked, "Fucking your brother is wrong."

"It's incest, Amy," Jenna said.

"I don't care," Amy whined, "Please. Just don't stop fucking me. Don't ever stop fucking ME!"

"God, your pussy feels so good, sis," I said, "So tight. You look so good. So hot cumming on your brother's cock."

"Oh yes," Amy said, "Pound my naughty pussy. Nail me to the fucking bed. Fill me with that big brother cock. I need your dick so bad."

"Amy you're such a slut," Jenna said, "Letting your brother fuck you."

"We're putting this online, when we're done," Brianna said, "The whole world's going to see what a slut you are for your brother."

"Don't. Care," Amy said, Her breaths coming in gasps, "Just. Don't. Stop. Fucking ME!"

"But Amy, what if Luke sees?" Jenna asked. "Your ex-boyfriend. The guy you dumped to have nasty incest sex. What if he finds the video online and sees the love of his life getting plowed by her little brother?"

"Oh God," Amy said. All the dirty talk was only driving her further.

Meanwhile, I felt like a fucking machine. My sisters' tits pinwheeled with every push. The twins had done a good job draining me already. I felt like I could fuck forever.

"What would you say to your soulmate if he saw what a little incest whore you are?" Jenna asked.

"Oh, God. My boyfriend," Amy said, "He never... Never fucked me like THIS! Oh fuck. I love this cock too much. I need it so badly. My brother. He's the only one that can make me cum. Oh GOD cummming so GOOD!"

"What about Dad?" Jenna asked, "He'll see the video, too. His precious daughter fucking his son. Taking his seed. Oh, God Amy what will your special Daddy say when he sees?"

"Oh Daddy, OH!" Amy rambled through cum after cum, "I'm so sorry but I love Chase. I love his perfect cock. I know I'm a bad girl. I know you're disappointed in me. OH! But I need it. Please Daddy. Please let me have my perfect brother's amazing cock. I promise I'll be so GOOOOOOOoooood."

"Gee, she's getting pretty loud," Jenna said.

"I know a way to shut her up," Brianna said. She handed the camera to her twin and stripped down to nothing. Her massive breasts sprung out from under her bra. Her wide hips and little thatch of blonde pubes.

Brianna strutted up to the head of the bed. She climbed on, straddling Amy's chest.

"What are you...?" Amy gasped, "No. Please no Bree, I don't do that. I'm not..." Amy's voice was silenced as Brianna sat down on her older sister's face. Brianna smiled broadly. Her face went pinkish. Apparently, Amy was licking her little sister's pussy whether she wanted to or not.

"That's so hot, Bree," Jenna said. She was moving the camera back and forth. Focusing on her twin's oral pleasure, then shifting to me as I fucked our older sister.

I reached over Amy's prone body and hefted Brianna's boobs. I couldn't help it. She was in the perfect position. I slowed to long, languid strokes, making sure Brianna was getting her pleasure from Amy.

"Ugh, what is that?" I heard Amy say between Brianna's thighs. The blonde twin sat up slightly. Amy's face was already slick with her sister-juice.

"Oh, I almost forgot that was in there," Brianna said, "That's our brother's cum. It's fresh from this morning. You should definitely make sure to eat all of it."

Amy groaned, but I heard a wet, licking noise as Brianna lowered her backside back down. The blonde twin shook and shivered. "She's doing it Jen, she's eating Chase's sperm right out of me. It feels so good."

"You like how our sister licks you?" Jenna asked. She aimed the phone right at the oral action. Capturing her twin's face as it twisted in pleasure. Her massive tits flying about wildly. Her ample ass bucking up and back.

"Not... Not as good as you, sissy but... Oh Fuck. Yes. She's going to make me... Oh GOD!" Brianna bucked, her eyes rolled back, and she fell forward. Amy caught my eye over our younger sister's body. I swear she smiled at me. A pussy-eating grin. Her face was totally sticky with what I knew now was a mixture of Brianna's spend and mine. Amy's face contorted as yet another orgasm raced through her.

"Fuck!" Amy gasped. "Whatever you gave me? Got to get more of that. I feel everything. Every ridge of his cock. It's like I'm fucking plugged in. I could sneeze and probably cum a little."

"Some guy at school sold it to us," Jenna said, and shrugged, "Come on Bree, get off. It's my go."

The blonde twin groaned and rolled off the bed, taking the phone back from her sister. She looked barely able to stand. Amy had gotten her pretty good.

"Yay!" Jenna said and threw her hands in the air. She stripped down and climbed on the bed. "Now, Ames, you'll find Chase's stuff is in me, too. You'll have to go nice and deep. There's probably a bunch in my ass from the other time, so you'd better lick there, too. To be sure." She giggled and sat back.

"You came in both your baby sisters?" Amy asked.

"They told me to," I said, like that was an excuse. Amy sighed in exasperation, but then I heard nothing as she was buried under Jenna's butt.

My brunette twin didn't have much to hold onto, but I reached over and grabbed her tits anyway. Better than nothing, I saw. Jenna squealed happily as I tweaked her pink, puffy nipples.

"Oh, yeah," Jenna said, a distant look went into her eyes. "She's licking my butthole. Like I told her to."

"How is it?" Brianna asked from behind the phone.

"Kind of weird, kind of awesome," Jenna said, "Like a lot of that ass stuff."

Brianna walked over to me, whispering so that only me, her, and the cellphone could hear. "She'll swear it isn't true, but Jenna kind of liked it last time," Brianna said, "When you fucked her in the butt. She wants to do it again - you just have to 'ask.'"

"So, like, she'll beg me to do anything but anal, and that's when I should do it?" I asked.

Brianna patted me on the back and smiled. I guess I really was starting to understand my sisters. Only took me 19 years.

Jenna gasped. She started rocking back and forth on Amy's face.

"Here, Bree, get a close up of this one," Jenna said. Brianna walked over and pointed the phone where Amy's face met Jenna's bottom. I couldn't see, exactly what she was taking, but I assumed it was a bunch of Amy's tongue right up her little sister's ass.

"God, our sister licks like a champ," Jenna said, "I don't care what she says. She's a bisexual, incest, slut just like us."

"Uh-huh," I said. I didn't think Amy could hear us, but when the little brunette said those words, I swear our older sister's pussy got even tighter. Fuck. Whatever stamina that weekend had given me, it was very quickly draining away. We were going from marathon to sprint in a matter of moments.

"You're going to keep doing this, aren't you, Amy," Brianna said from the side of the bed. The blonde girl's body was flushed with orgasm.
"Uh huh," I heard Amy say, weakly, from under Jenna's snatch.

"Say it loud so the world can hear," Brianna said, "You're going to fuck your brother. Eat out your sisters. Swallow all that cum."

"You'll let him fuck your pussy," Jenna said, "Your mouth. Your tight little ass."

Amy only moaned again. She was incoherent with incest. Brain dead from boinking. Stupid with sex. And we were still building toward the big end.

"You want that, Chase?" Brianna asked, turning the camera on me. "All your sisters, your incest harem, just lying here waiting for your dick? Begging for your cum?" And then she whispered four more words, like she was afraid of letting them slip into the universe. "Begging for your babies?"

"God yes," I said. I didn't care anymore. Maybe Amy wasn't the only one who'd lost her mind. The girls must have heard it in my voice, the way I could barely get the words out.

"You getting close, Chase?" Brianna asked. I noticed her moving towards me. I didn't think about it at the moment.

"Yes," I said, hesitantly. Amy felt so good, I wanted to fuck her forever. My legs were aching. My whole body hurt. I was dripping sweat. I didn't care. I didn't want this to ever end. But the pinnacle was coming. The very top of the mountain we'd all been climbing. And once I got there, I knew I would plummet straight down to the bottom in a screaming, incredible cum. Nothing was going to stop me.

I needed to be outside my sister's fertile twat before it happened.

"Amy's ovulating you know," Jenna said, as she rode her sister's face. "We checked."

"Her body's ready for a baby," Brianna said, "That older sister egg is in her womb right now, looking for little brother sperm."

"It only needs one, Chase," Jenna said, "Hell, you might have already put it in her. Our sister? Look at her. See how she's cumming? That's not the drugs, Chase. That's her. That's our sister begging for your baby. You going to give it to her?"

"Chase?" I heard Amy's voice, distant, under Jenna. "Pleeeeeaaase." I felt her body jerk under me, another orgasm betraying what the twins were telling me.

"She's primed to be pregnant, brother," Brianna said, "She wants that incest baby so bad."

"Your kid. Your own sibling. Won't it be so hot?" Jenna said. She was holding the phone now. Pointed right at me.

"Yes, Chase, do it," Brianna said, "Fill her up." Brianna was whispering in my ear. She must have been right next to me, though I didn't notice.

"Getting... close..." I groaned. I couldn't hold on much longer.

"One last thing before you go," Brianna said. She slid behind me. Her breasts pressed warm against my back. She ran her hand up my chest. Nibbled on my ear. Tweaked and pulled at my nipples as I'd often done to hers. "You have to tell her. Tell us."

"What?" I startled. Brianna held me still. I wanted to keep fucking. A few more pumps, then pull out. Stream my sister with sperm. Brianna wouldn't let me move.

"Say it Chase," Jenna said.

"I want to fuck my sisters," I said, dumbly.

"Yeah, no kidding," Jenna said, "No. The other thing."

"We know, Chase," Brianna said. She kissed my neck. "It's OK. We feel it too. We all do. Amy would agree if she wasn't tongue deep in Jenny's twat."

"I don't..."

"Yes, you do," Jenna said. "Now say it."

"I... I..." The words fumbled out of me, all ill-shaped and clumsy.

"You can start with Jenna," Brianna said.

I looked over at my brunette sister. Her cute little tits bouncing up and down while she rode Amy's face. Her green eyes bright and shining. Not only with orgasm. Although also, yes. But in that moment, I knew it was true.

Maybe I was a freak. A weirdo. A broken human being. And as wrong as sex with my siblings was, the feelings I had were even wrong-er. But it didn't matter. Because my sisters felt the same way.

"I love you, Jenna," I said. "With all my heart and soul." My little sister nodded. A tear ran down her pink cheeks.

I felt Brianna's arms around me. Her massive tits pressed tight. Her breath warm on my neck.

"I love you Brianna," I said, "Deeper than any way I can describe." And I felt my sister's arms go slack.

The overwhelming drive to fuck took over. I grabbed on to Amy's hips and drove into her, deep as I could.

Jenna dismounted from Amy and sat at the top of the bed, cradling our older sister's head. Amy stared back at me wide-eyed. I look of hope, desire, and fear.

"I love you, Amy," I said. And I saw my big sis' blue eyes start to shine. "I know maybe you don't want to hear that, but I can't stop it from being true."

Amy opened her mouth to speak, but Jenna quickly covered it with her hand. She gave me a slight, imperceptible nod. Or was it meant for Brianna? I couldn't be sure.

Biological need overwhelmed intellectual curiosity. All that romance hadn't stopped me from fucking my sister. I drove into her, my backside bumping Brianna's legs with each thrust. And then the precipice was there. I was one pump, one leap, from exploding.

I knew it would be more than I'd ever felt. So much swirling around. I told my sister I loved her while I fucked her unprotected pussy on camera, and she pleasured our twin sisters. I wasn't about to cum, not like I had all those other times. It felt like my whole body was about to collapse into boiling, liquid bliss.

I started to pull back. I'd shoot all over my sister's big tits. Her taut tummy. From where I stood, I could probably get Jenna, as well. Spatter her tight, tiny body. It would be so good. The release was right there.

I stepped back. I tried to step back. Brianna wrapped herself tight around me. Her hand reached down to cup my balls. Her arm squeezed tight against my chest. My little sister thrust me forward, deep as I could go, pressing her hairy pussy against my butt. Like fucking Amy through me. I felt the spark at the base of my balls. The fire raced up my shaft.

I exploded into Amy's unprotected pussy.

"Oh FFFFFUCK!" Amy screamed.

"Amy, oh God," I cried out, "Oh fuck. You feel so fucking gooooood."

The pleasure was so much it was unbearable. My whole body shook out of my control, the ecstasy racing through me like lightning bolts, ripping me into tiny pieces of shivering, shaking cum.

I bathed my sister's pussy with my seed. Filled her up, and then dumped even more. I tried to fall forward, but Brianna held me right in place. Ensuring I'd inseminate our sister.

Amy was still screaming. Going on and on. Rambling as she took on orgasm after orgasm. Wave after wave. "I feel it! In ME. Oh, so hot and OHH! God. Cumming. Still fucking cumming. Oh my fucking God, Chase, you're filling me up. More, baby. Please. Oh fuck how is there so much cUUUMMMM!?"

Amy's whole body went bright red. She thrashed the bed. Her pleasure seemed more like something she was enduring. Wracked with bliss as it blew through her. Like a freight train of pleasure, dragging a tidal wave of happiness behind it.

I felt it too. In my fingertips. My toes. I was cumming in my beautiful sister. All sense left me. Just sounds and colors. Light.

"Oh GOD, Amy you feel so good. It feels so GOOD!" I was rambling, too.

"I knnnnnooow," Amy whined, "Oh I Iove you so much little, bro. I love that awesome cock. Your fucking cum. Oh fffffuck."

Her words drifted off. Brianna finally let me go and I fell forward. I tried to move but couldn't. I'd died. My sister's snatch had finally killed me.

I was lying on the bed. The breath rattled in my chest. My joints ached and tremored. I slithered up Amy's body, leaving a trail of kisses across her incredible body. Her thighs and butt. Her ribs and breasts. Finally, at her face. Amy stank of our sisters' pussies. Of ass and cum. I kissed her lips. She tried to pull at the ropes, to hold my head as she kissed me back.

"I'm sorry, Amy," I said, "I shouldn't have..."

"Yes, you should," Amy said, "I promise brother, you did so good for me."

Suddenly Amy's arms popped free and they were around me. Hugging me close.

I looked at her wrists and they were purple from being tied. It looked like it hurt something awful, but all Amy wanted to do was run her hands over my body. She kissed my mouth, my nose. Smiled at me post-orgasm dopey and playful.

"God, I'm still so tingly," Amy said.

I felt a body at my side. Jenna's thin arms wrapped around me from behind.

"I love you, brother," she said, "With all my heart and soul."

Brianna climbed into the bed on the other side. She cuddled against Amy, holding the phone above the four of us. I could see our incestuous union mirrored on the screen above us.

"I love you, Chase," Brianna said, "Deeper than any way I can describe." She leaned across Amy and gave me a big sloppy kiss on the lips

Amy didn't do anything. And then, to my shock, Amy started to cry. Big wet tears and loud, heaving blubbers.

"I love you, Chase," Amy said. "I love all of you. Maybe you think that's not true, but I do. I love you three more than anything. Even though I know you don't love me."

"That's not true," Jenna said, and she kissed her older sister's mouth.

"Of course we love you," Brianna said, and took a turn planting a smooch on Amy. We all wrapped around each other. A strange, sweaty, cummy, sibling-y tangle. I had Jenna's hands on my chest, Amy's legs around my waist, Brianna's hair on my face. I felt surrounded and wonderful. Safe.

"How could you love me, after all this?" Amy's sobs slowed to a sniffle.

"We're sorry, too, Amy," Brianna said.

"We didn't know what to do," Jenna said.

"No, it was me. Oh God, I was awful. I'm the one that's sorry," Amy said, "I treated all of you so badly. If this is what I made you do... Tie me down, drug me, I mean. If this is what I drove you all to? Fuck. Part of me is so happy now, being with my beloved siblings. Like you gave me a reward? But I know. I see it now. I fucked up. So badly. I love all three of you so much. I hope you can forgive me."

Amy leaned forward and Brianna flinched. But my blonde older sister only kissed her on the lips. Then she did the same to Jenna. Finally, she kissed me, hard. Her tongue slipped into my mouth.

"We love you, Amy," Brianna said, "Truly."

"That's all we ever wanted," Jenna said, "To love our sister."

"I know," Amy said. "I'm sorry. But I'm going to make it up to all of you. I promise."

"Well, we do have some plans going forward," Jenna said. She gave us that same wicked smile.

Both Amy and I shared a nervous look.

"We think you'll like these," Brianna said, "It's what you wanted, all along."

*

When we woke up the next morning, the girls gave Amy the Plan-B pill. She took it, happily. "Maybe someday, Chase," Amy said to me. "When we're ready. But I don't think any of us is there yet."

We told my Dad to pick up Jenna at Amy's place. Brianna, who was still supposed to be at a sleepover at home, snuck back home by herself. We met Dad in front of Amy's apartment, right by the Common. There were people skating on the lake nearby. It was cold as anything out, but somehow the world felt warm and wonderful. Welcoming.

I hugged my Dad hello and tossed Jenna's bag in the trunk of his car. Then Amy and I took him aside on the sidewalk and told him that we wanted to live together.

"The dorms suck, Dad," I said, "The room is more like a cell. My roommate is always in there fuck, er, doing stuff with his girlfriend."

"It's not far at all to classes," Amy said, "And I really want some time with Chase. We missed so much when we were younger."

My father was delighted. He hugged Amy tight. "I was so hoping you two would get along. You don't know how hard it's been having the family split apart. Plus, it'll save us money on college expenses. Not that, um, that's as important as having our family together."

"Thanks, Daddy," Amy said, "I know I've been hard to live with lately, but I promise I'm going to be better. With Chase's help of course."

"Speaking of which," Jenna said. I'd forgotten she was still standing there. She was fully dressed in her pea coat and hat, but I was pretty sure I could see some girl-cum crusted on her pink cheeks. I prayed my Dad wouldn't notice. "I called Brianna last night. We both changed our minds. We want to go to school with Chase."

"But you were accepted at UCLA," Dad said.

"And we can get in here, too," Jenna said. I was sure she was right. Both Brianna and Jenna were excellent students. "Touring the campus with Chase totally changed my mind about what I want out of school. What's important to me. Brianna feels the same way. We can't be with our family if we're in California. We both love you all so much."

My father looked at Amy. She tried to look conflicted, like this really troubled her. I knew her playacting so well by now.

"I guess I can find a bigger place," Amy said, "If the girls don't want to be at the dorms."

"You don't have to do this, Amy," Dad said.

"No, but I want to," Amy said, "This apartment is nice, but I'm ready to move on. I can't even change the thermostat." She winked at me as she said that.

I moved out of the dorms the next day. Gabe was home, oddly, and he gave me a strange look, but he didn't say anything.

Amy and I looked at places and we found a brownstone over in the older section of the city. It was right on the subway line, even closer to my school than her old place, and had three full bedrooms. Only one bathroom, we'd have to share the shower, but I don't think any of us minded that one bit.

The twins graduated high school in June. We all spent the summer hanging out at my parents' house. Amy even came by on the weekends. The next fall, we all moved into the brownstone together. The twins cooked us meals. Amy cleaned occasionally. I went to class with Brianna and Jenna while Amy worked. It was nice to come home to a warm house, close hugs, and bright laughter. Plus, other activities, of course.

Now, are you ready for your doctor-recommended daily dose of irony? Despite putting gallons of fertile sperm in my younger sisters' unprotected pussies and Amy's little trick with the morning after pill, Brianna and Jenna didn't get pregnant.

But Amy did.

She gave birth to a new baby daughter that fall, right after we moved into the brownstone. We looked at the calendars like it was some kind of mystery, but we all knew exactly when it happened. Despite all the warnings you read, our little girl doesn't have fourteen toes or a pig's tail. In fact, she looks just like Amy, which means she's absolutely gorgeous.

Amy told my parents it was the result of one last fling with Luke. Mom and Dad were very supportive. I think the idea of grandkids overwhelmed any other concerns.

Amy's a fucking nutjob, but you know what? I think she's going to be a great mom. If not, well, that little kid's going to have two other mommies around. Plus, I'm not bad as a dad. She has a huge family that loves her very much. Maybe that's all that matters.

And, if things go as planned, our little girl's going to have at least two more siblings/cousins (Sibsins? Couslings?) come spring. In fact, Brianna's already showing. Hard to imagine her tits could get any bigger, but here we are.

I'm sure we'll have to tell my parents about our relationships eventually, but for now it's our little secret. I have a feeling it'll all work out, though. Despite how everything may feel in the moment, life kind of balances out in the end - misery and ecstasy in equal doses.

After all, it's only fair.

The End.